Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Your Majesty, I regret to inform you that there’s been some unrest as of late, amongst the new arrivals,” Balin stated.

Bilbo tensed. 

He and the rest of the King’s Council of Erebor were sat around a long table in the Council Chambers; Thorin sat at the head, with his Consort Bilbo, at his right. Balin was next to Bilbo’s right, holding some parchment; probably a list of matters to be discussed, if Bilbo had to guess.

“Why?”

Thorin’s face appeared impassive, though Bilbo knew it to be a mask for calculating, as well. 

“It appears news of what happened on the quest, while you were in the throes of your gold sickness, has begun to spread.”

Bilbo’s heart dropped. Similarly, it felt as if all of the air had been sucked out of the chamber, following the ill news.

“It has been years since that happened,” Bilbo said, when no one else dared to speak. 

Balin nodded.

“Aye, but there are now questions of whether or not Thorin might become enthralled by the affliction again.”

A pin could be heard dropping in the aftermath of Balin’s assertion, were one to have fallen, until Thorin spoke up again.

“They mean to question my authority and my rule,” Thorin said tersely. 

Balin shifted a bit in his seat, then said in a soft tone, “That is what it appears, I’m afraid.”

In truth, at least to Bilbo, Balin genuinely did seem to appear empathetic to Thorin’s plight.

The council chamber remained silent, waiting for Thorin to speak again. In a rare show of exhaustion, the king dropped his head into his hands, and exhaled heavily. 

Bilbo wanted to reach a hand out and comfort him, but something told him it was not the time. 

When Thorin raised his head again, he looked to Balin, and asked, “What would you have me do, old friend? What assurances can I give that would appease this unrest?”

Balin frowned, then stroked his beard, before he plainly stated, “Aside from abdicating and handing over your crown to another well respected dwarf, there has been talk of securing the next in line.”

Bilbo turned in time to see the confusion on Thorin’s face, before he spoke again.

“The line has been secured since I named both Fíli and Kíli as my heirs.”

Bilbo’s eyes turned back to Balin, whose lips flattened together. A shiver of worry slid down his back, unsure of what might be coming out of Balin’s mouth next. He had an inkling, but he hoped for all that was green in Yavanna’s gardens that he was wrong.

“No, laddie, I mean, announcing an arranged marriage between the Crown Prince and a dwarf outside of your direct line who might bear the next ruler, at his side.”

There was a loud clatter, which drew Bilbo’s eyes over to where Kíli sat; or where he had been sitting, as Kíli had clearly rushed to his feet once he understood what Balin was proposing. Kíli was the first to speak, before any demanded he sit back down. 

“You would have him marry someone he does not love?”

Fíli, the poor lad, looked to his Uncle, his face tight as Thorin’s was likely still to be. 

Bilbo’s heart went out to Kíli, but in a way, the suggestion made sense. He did not like it at all. 
Thorin was inclined to agree, when he spoke up next. 

His voice was taut, as he said in a gravelly tone, “If that is what you think is best, we shall see to it that it is done. Draw up a list of viable candidates, and we shall go over them after.”

“Uncle!” Kíli cried, his indignation speaking for his brother, where Fíli would not. 

Bilbo’s heart clenched.

Fíli was dutiful, where Kíli was known to wear his heart on his sleeve. Even if Fíli disagreed with Thorin’s edict, he would not challenge it unless it was truly outrageous or would harm others outside of himself. Bilbo cursed the idea of royalty, as he watched the brothers, who had become nephews of his own over time. They both deserved to follow their hearts; he only wished he had the power to make it so, as Kíli’s eyes bore into Thorin’s, with anger.

Bilbo’s eyes flitted to Thorin again, who for a brief moment did look at Bilbo. There was sorrow and weariness there, but also, pure exhaustion. Were they not dangling such a decision as an arranged marriage before their nephews, Bilbo would have reached out, and comforted Thorin in some way. However, it felt cruel to flaunt their love match, before someone who’s own choice of partner might be taken.

Thorin turned tired eyes to Kíli, who was still standing to his brother’s left, next to Dis, who sat at Thorin’s left. Their mother, Bilbo noticed, was uncharacteristically silent, though her face was set in a grim expression. 

“Irak’dashat, as much as I understand your anger, this is a duty the Crown Prince must bear, when it is required. I cannot shield either of you from the harsher realities of ruling a kingdom forever. We are here now, and what must be done must be, otherwise we will all find ourselves in a much more precarious position than we are at the present.”

“It’s alright, Uncle. I understand,” Fíli said, loud enough for everyone to hear. 

There was a determination in his words that Bilbo felt confident he had only said to ease his brother’s mind. 

“This isn’t right,” Kíli muttered, then returned to his seat. 

“Right or not, as I said, for the kingdom’s sake, and its place in the future of our realm, it must be done.”

Hours later, while the council had begun to gather a list of eligible candidates, Ori had followed Fíli to a random terrace that had not been smashed to bits by a dragon. The rebuilding was going well, all things considered. It had been thirteen years since they had reclaimed the mountain, but only so much could be changed, even over that amount of time.

Together they stood solemnly, before Ori turned to his right to look at the prince, and said, “I’ll marry you.”

Fíli didn’t even bother to hide the shock that overcame his features when he turned to Ori.

“Why? You don’t even like me all that much,” Fíli said in bewilderment, then stopped, a sly grin sliding onto his face. 

“Well, except that one time.”

Ori’s face heated up at the reminder of their one time hasty coupling. It had happened the night after Fíli had been discharged from Oin’s care, following the Battle of the Five Armies, as it had been dubbed by many everywhere. Ori had done his best to forget the whole affair, since it had indeed been a last minute decision, and one he could only justify to himself at the darkest hours of the night. It had happened in a pure rush of adrenaline, and meant nothing, really. 

At least, that’s what he told himself.

“Marriages were built upon less, and I am a bearer, after all.”

He tried to appear nonchalant, however, his offer was anything but; calculated, more like. 

Fíli frowned. 

“This isn’t just my life we’re talking about, or yours, Ori. This will impact our kingdom, and all of Arda. Are you truly prepared to take on what that could mean, for you, and for us?”

Ori sucked in a deep breath, then heavily exhaled slowly.

“Need I remind you, I’m not some random dwarf, but Balin’s former apprentice, with my own mastery in my craft. Of course I understand the ramifications of this idea. Probably more so even than you.”

Fíli raised an eyebrow. 

“You think so?”

Ori heard the challenge in his tone, but he had not yet received an outright no, so that was something, at the very least. 

“Yes,” Ori replied, evenly. 

Unlike the heir to the throne of Erebor, and his brother, Ori had paid more mind to their lessons, and Balin’s own private instruction, later on. He did, in fact, believe he understood more than Fíli. 

Fíli braced his hands on the railing before him, then turned to fix Ori with a searching look. 

“Why would you want to do this? It can’t have been the sex, as that really wasn’t my best work, and I know you’re too smart for that.”

Fíli quieted, then looked at Ori again, and asked, “Right?”

“Yes, of course,” Ori snapped. 

Nevermind that Ori had lied in bed for hours on many nights, remembering how he had felt after; warm, and safe. Still, it was nothing to write home about, as his prior bed partner had noted, and it’s not as if he loved Fíli. For years, he had tolerated Fíli’s and Kíli’s antics, at best. They were a distraction to his own ambitions, and nothing more. Except, somehow, Ori had sought Fíli out, needing some sort of constant after the horrors they had witnessed, and instead he had been met with unexpected softness. 

No, he didn’t love Fíli, but Ori could grow to like him more, one day.

What Ori did love was Erebor, and what they had begun to build within it. Furthermore, he had never been so disinclined to attract suitors once they had reclaimed their ancestral home; most only saw his face or his status as a ‘Hero of Erebor’ then, rather than who Ori might be behind it all. For Fíli, Ori knew there were a multitude of disingenuous reasons someone might seek a courtship with him, too. At least, even if they entered a loveless marriage, it would be because they chose it, to save what they had all fought and bled for. 

After all, it’s not as if the dwarf Ori was choosing to marry was a stranger; he knew Fíli, and had known him since they were children. He was cocksure, but brave, and noble to a fault. In turn, he, like Ori, loved Erebor. Or at least, the idea he had been sold on to follow his uncle and his brother to reclaim it. Were he to have so little faith in it, Ori imagined Thorin might have given the crown to Kíli, instead. 

“Are you sure?” Fíli asked, more softly than anything else he had said before. 

Ori had rarely ever seen Fíli so uncertain, and a part of him knew this was someone he could share a life with, even if it was only built upon a kernel of friendship, and a love for their fellow dwarrow. 

Ori nodded.

“Yes.”

In a fit of daring, Ori then reached out, and placed his right hand over Fíli’s left. Just like that one night, it was hasty, but it felt right. 

Fíli’s eyes widened a bit, before he glanced down at their hands resting together with Ori’s atop his own, still. Rather than moving it away from the touch altogether, Fíli slowly turned over his own left hand, and laced their fingers together properly. Then, he turned a tentative, but warm smile down upon Ori. 

Ori returned the smile with a small one of his own, suddenly feeling like a flower, reaching up towards the sun. 

They stood there, scrutinizing each other for a few moments, before Ori felt the hand around his own give a firm squeeze. He expected a loss of warmth after, but instead, his hand was lifted up, and lips alongside hair brushed his knuckles. A shock of lightning felt like it had zipped through Ori after, as he met Fíli’s steady gaze boring down on him. 

The look Ori saw was one he had become familiar with over the many years they had known each other; it was the face of the Crown Prince, preparing for a fight. The determination alone threatened to knock Ori off his feet. After quickly cobbling together a plan, he wasn’t sure of the reaction he would be met with, but certainly not the one he had received. 

“Alright. We should go see my uncles, then. No doubt this news will please them, or at the very least, ease their minds more, I hope.”

Ori gulped audibly. 

He had told no one of his plan, save Fíli, as time had been of the essence, following that dreadful council meeting. 

Ori’s brothers were going to kill him, or perhaps, commit regicide and then take him far from Erebor. Nori was quite creative, after all.

Chapter Text

Fíli had let go of Ori’s hand only so as not to draw any unnecessary attention to the pair, while they made their way to the Company wing of New Erebor. He knew after earlier, that his uncles were most likely holed up somewhere in their quarters, consoling one another. 

During the meeting, Fíli hadn’t missed the looks Bilbo and Thorin had given him, even as Kíli drew attention to himself while speaking up on Fíli’s behalf. Thorin, as much as Bilbo, was upset for Fíli, even if they could do nothing to stay or sway the gossip, outside of direct, visible action. 

For Kíli’s sake, as much as his Amad’s, and even his uncles, Fíli had done his best to appear resolute and unaffected. He had known one day that something like this might come up, especially once Kíli had officially begun courting Tauriel. He would now be expected not only to marry someday, but produce the next heir in the line of Durin. 

Fíli was not unaware of what that might mean. He had hoped though, that he might have more time. He was only 95; far enough past majority not to be viewed as little more than a recently turned pebble, but still learning how to be his own dwarf alongside his title. Many had married or even sired before his age, though it was not something he had looked forward to in any capacity at that point. He already had enough to learn as the Crown Prince. Why add anything else?

What Fíli really had not expected was for Ori to seek him out and declare his wish to marry him.

The two were not on disagreeable terms, but they were hardly the best of friends. He knew the Master Scribe viewed him as a distraction, and perhaps a bit of a nuisance still, even. Fíli had been told enough, throughout the time they had known each other. After the battle, though, something seemed to have shifted. 

When Ori had come to him the night after his discharge from Oin, Fíli hadn’t understood what exactly might be changing, until they were kissing. The kissing itself was enjoyable, and it gave his mind something else to occupy itself with, besides everything he had seen and done. Then, they went further, and something seemed to have thawed between them, because he couldn’t bring himself to be horrified that they had physically found pleasure with each other. 

Thirteen years passed, though, and nothing else happened. 

Ori never let on that it had changed anything for him, though his replies and rebukes were less sharp, when they came. There were small indications that Ori might have found Fíli somewhat agreeable, even, at times. Still, neither brought it all up again, and so Fíli left that where it was. 

Until Ori, brave little Ori, had come to stand beside him and declare he would marry Fíli. 

For his part, Fíli had never truly disliked Ori, though his bookishness and attention to detail had earned him annoyance from the Crown Prince on more than one occasion. The scribe had made sure to let his and Kíli’s faults be known, as he had shown them and everyone else up in school, many times over. Hardly anything had been expected of the youngest ‘Ri, until Ori had proven not only his intellect, but also his bravery, once having joined the quest. It was after that, when Fíli’s annoyance with him had disappeared, in favor of something akin to awe. That had increased ten-fold after he and Ori had agreed to make a go of arranging to be married to each other. 

Fíli had no idea how to court, much less be a proper husband. He hadn’t considered it something he would do until later in his life, as learning to rule Erebor and his own enjoyment amongst friends and family had taken priority. Still, as he stood before his uncles’ door, the idea of learning how to do all of it beside Ori seemed the least repulsive, dare he think fun, option that had presented itself. 

Moreover, Fíli cared for Ori, even if he did not love him. As Ori had said - marriages had been built upon less. 

Lost in his thoughts, it was Ori who stepped forward, and knocked on the door before them both. 

Absent-mindedly, Fíli reached out, and wrapped his right hand around Ori’s left. A squeeze was the only reaction he got for the movement, before Uncle Bilbo was standing before them, the door only partially open. 

The king’s consort still had on the attire he had worn to council earlier, though his garments were more rumpled than he would have ever allowed himself to appear in a public setting. The lines in Bilbo’s face were more evident, while his copper curls had gained a few streaks of white in them since choosing to make his home in New Erebor, to stand beside Thorin and become a part of their family properly.

“Oh, do come in,” Bilbo said. His surprise was evident, though he did not bother to deny either of them entrance, before closing the door after. 

There was a tea spread out on a low table in the receiving area, and a roaring fire lit behind it. The king sat in an armchair, and Bilbo chose to sit on his husband’s lap, then gestured to the empty couch opposite of them.

Fíli led Ori to sit beside him across from the royal couple, still grasping the latter’s hand like a lifeline. 

When Fíli met Thorin’s gaze there was surprise, unlike earlier, when he had seemed so damn tired. Thorin still looked tired, and more than a bit run down, but that was no longer the only prominent emotion he displayed. 

“Uncles, I believe we’ve come up with a solution that will benefit us all.”

“Oh?”

Thorin took to rubbing his left hand against his beard, while the right remained resting on Bilbo’s right hip, to brace him from falling from where he was perched. 

Fíli swallowed, then nodded. 

For a brief moment, Fíli turned and looked down at Ori, who met his gaze resolutely, as he had earlier. This alone gave Fíli the courage to continue with their plan even if, for just a small synapse of time, he had wanted to make certain that Ori hadn’t changed his mind. 

After, Fíli cleared his throat, then turned and met Thorin’s searching look.

“If I must marry for the good of the kingdom, then I wish to be legally bound to Ori, and Ori, alone. He is a Master Scribe before reaching even one hundred, and was integral in recapturing Erebor. If he is not good enough for my hand, then no one is.”

Ori made a shocked sound from beside him. Instead of turning to him again, Fíli watched Thorin, never wavering his gaze, even when he heard Bilbo’s sigh. Bilbo, though much loved as he was, would not be the deciding factor of whether Fíli’s choice would be accepted. 

Thorin, for his part, did not move, but continued the staring contest. Eventually, it was his uncle who broke away first to briefly look towards his own husband, before glancing back at the two dwarrow seated before him.

“This is what you truly want?”

Fíli nodded. 

“Both of you?”

Thorin set his gaze upon Ori then, and Fíli’s eyes followed just in time to see Ori nod as well. 

“I proposed the idea.”

Fíli turned to see Thorin raise an eyebrow at that. 

“Why?” Thorin asked evenly.

Though Fíli had a general idea, he was curious what it was his possible intended might say, beneath the scrutiny of his king, and future in-law.

Ori cleared his throat, his eyes never dropping once, despite the intense look he was receiving. Fíli knew Ori was not fond of eye contact for prolonged periods, so that the scribe managed it right then, spoke well of him. Not that this quirk of Ori’s bothered Fíli, it’s just Thorin himself might take it as a sign of disingenuity, given the current conversation.  

“I have no ill intentions, if that is what worries you. I would only see Erebor thrive under Fíli’s rule. He will make a great king, one day, and I would be honored to stand by his side and see that come to fruition, Your Majesties.”

Fíli grimaced, and he turned to see Thorin’s unconvinced frown, as well.

“As heartwarming as that is, you do understand you will be expected to bear his child? Nevermind that while this is a marriage of necessity, I would like to see him matched with someone who not only tolerates him, but might one day love him.”

If Fíli had any doubt in his Uncle’s love for both he and the kingdom, it was doused with that statement. 

For a moment, though, Fíli did worry. Ori spoke more so out of duty than affection, and it was concerning. Fíli had, as Kíli had already done, wished to find someone who would love him, not just appreciate him for who he was, or what he might achieve. Perhaps his acceptance of what Ori was offering had been too hasty. 

Before Fíli could stew on it all too much longer, Ori spoke up again. 

“Your Highness, I understand what I have said may not inspire much confidence in me yet, but I promise you this: if I thought I would spend the rest of my days only tolerating Fíli, then I would not have bothered. Furthermore, he is not unpleasant to be around, nor do I dislike him, even. In fact, I find myself wishing I had given him more consideration, before now. The time for regret is gone though, and I can only hope you will see that my affection for him, and Erebor, is genuine.”

Something warm bloomed in Fíli’s chest as he heard about the nicest thing Ori had ever said about him. 

When Ori was finished, Fíli gave his left hand a squeeze. Ori looked up at him and smiled for a moment, and that made his heart stutter. 

Had he really been so unaware of whatever might have been able to grow between them, before? For all Ori had said about loving Erebor, there seemed to be some sort of affection beneath the surface that either Fíli was imagining for want of more than was evident, or had been there for longer than he had realized.

Before he could think better of it, Fíli brought Ori’s left hand up and kissed his knuckles, again. A blush painted itself across Ori’s face, and something unfurled inside of Fíli that hadn’t been there before. 

Thorin cleared his throat, bringing both of their attentions back to him. 

“If this is what you truly wish, Irak’dashat, then we will make it so. Ori here is a fine choice for a consort, as you have said, and I believe you have chosen well.”

A knot of worry undid itself in Fíli’s mind then, as he let loose a long exhale. “Thank you, Uncle.”

“I don’t much care for the way this has happened, but it is clear to me you both care for one another. I wish you all the happiness possible, in a situation such as this.”

When Fíli looked at his shorter uncle still seated on Thorin’s right knee, there was a small smile on his face. However, Bilbo’s eyes still held a sadness there, for him and the situation, Fíli supposed.

“Thanks, Uncle Bilbo.”

“It is I who should be thanking you, Fíli. No doubt you have saved me the headache of listening to your Nadadith’s well-intentioned lectures, again,” Thorin said.

Fíli laughed. 

He’d have to thank Kíli later.

Chapter Text

After the conversation with the King and his Consort, Ori felt a bit more certain of what he had already decided. Fíli had defended not only his right to marry him, but made it clear that Ori was his only choice. Fíli deserved to have a choice in it, after all. Ori had chosen Fíli, and now Ori had been chosen in return. 

Ori needed the confidence that conversation had buoyed up within him, because directly after, he would need to tell his siblings. Neither of them would be too pleased about what he would be doing, and so for that he had asked Fíli to remain elsewhere without the scribe, while he went to his own family. 

At first, Fíli had seemed concerned that Ori thought he might not be able to handle it, but that was far from it, really. Ori knew it would be easier to discuss without the Crown Prince lingering, possibly further inciting Nori’s wrath, in particular. So, they agreed to each tell other family members, at the same time.

Ori exhaled heavily after he had closed the door to their family quarters. They, too, were placed in the Company wing, but further away from where most of the royal family’s chambers resided. 

He padded through the empty receiving area passing various empty corners, then found Dori seated in their dining room. Dori, of course, was drinking tea of his own. He also had papers in front of him that he seemed to be reading, until Ori walked in and he glanced up from them. Nori was nowhere to be seen, but that did not mean he was not home. 

“Is Nori in?”

Dori pursed his lips, then set his tea cup down on its saucer. 

“He is.”

“Nori,” Ori called out, knowing if this were to happen, it needed to happen right then. 

There were plans to be made, and the newest couple would eventually have to be paraded around the kingdom, to assure the restless of their fellow dwarrow that while no heir was being readily presented just yet, one would be on the way eventually. The idea of being a parent was something difficult to stomach; while the act of creating pebbles was pleasurable enough, what came after was nothing to underestimate. Ori had heard more than enough about how he was as a child, being raised by his brothers. They had chosen to do so, even when it was hard. Unlike them, he knew he at least would not be so alone. At least, that was the hope he was clinging to, alongside the one that just their marriage alone would quell the unrest long enough for them to sort themselves out beyond the cursory beginning they had thus far. 

Soon, Nori was sauntering out of the hallway that connected the dining room to the rest of their shared home. 

“You called?” Nori seemed at ease, as he leaned against a wall, crossing his arms while he did.

Ori nodded. 

“I need to talk to you. Both of you.”

“What is this about?” Dori asked, looking more serious than he had before. His face was drawn into a tight-lipped frown, as he took to scrutinizing Ori with renewed interest.

Nori’s face was unreadable then, but Ori could tell he was looking for any hint that something was wrong, as well. 

“I need to remind you both that I am my own dwarf over twenty years past majority, and not a pebble anymore. I can make my own decisions, whether you like them, or not. I am a Master in my field, and I will not accept you treating me as if I were freshly carved. Do you both understand?”

Dori tsked, while Nori narrowed his eyes. 

Ori waited, then continued on when no one else spoke. It was the best opening he was going to get. 

“I offered my hand in marriage to Fíli, and he accepted.”

“You did what?” Nori hissed. 

Dori’s hands began to shake, while Ori glared at Nori. 

“You heard me, Nori.”

“Why would you do that?”

Ori crossed his arms in front of his chest, trying to stand as tall as he was able.

“I care about him, and I cannot see him marry someone he does not know, or does not even like.”

Nori’s eyes took on a somewhat manic quality as he stepped forward a bit closer, and asked, “He likes you, does he?”

Refusing to be cowed, Ori nodded.

“He does, in fact, and I like him.”

Ori’s claim was truer now than it had been earlier. For all of Fíli’s faults, he was a good dwarf; dependable, and loyal. That alone made Ori’s estimation of him rise. Then, of course, there was the way Fíli had spoken about Ori; he could almost believe that Fíli had some affection for him already, if Ori was not determined to think otherwise. That would only complicate matters, and force him to face his own, long buried thoughts, too. 

“He will be expected to carve a child with you,” Nori continued, a look of disgust on his face.

“I am aware.”

Ori’s mouth formed a grim line as he placed a level stare at Nori, then glanced at Dori, before resting his eyes back on Nori again.

Nori’s mouth twisted into a horrible grimace.

“Has he tried anything with you, before now?”

Ori shook his head resolutely. 

“No, but I do not find the idea displeasing, nor do I care for the rise in stations, either. If I am to marry anyone, though, I’d like it to be him.”

Ori said it, and in that moment, he truly meant it. Fíli meant him no harm, nor did he seem inclined to anyone outside of the random beddings he undoubtedly had on occasion, given his estimation of what had occurred between them years before. The thought of someone else touching Fíli briefly made Ori’s chest hurt, but it was not time for that, nor did he have a right to his jealousy either. Ori had never intimated wanting more, and Fíli was his own dwarf too, with wants and needs entirely his own. If all went well, Ori would never have to suffer the idea of Fíli with another, as odd as him being worried about that at all felt.  

Dori finally spoke up, his voice quiet.

“You’ve never mentioned a preference for anyone before, even him. What brings this out now?”

Ori grimaced. 

“The idea that anyone but me might marry him if I chose to keep quiet.”

That was true enough, as much as the claim that Fíli had never tried anything with Ori, because he hadn’t. It was Ori who had come to Fíli of his own free will, looking for something, anything, to calm his mind as it writhed in agony. That he had thought of Fíli first had disconcerted Ori only until after they spoke that night, and he realized Fíli was truly the right dwarf to seek solace with. Not once did Fíli poke fun at Ori or even seem to mention what had happened to anyone, in all the years since. That, too, spoke well enough of his character, given what Ori knew of others that not every dwarf was that kind about that sort of thing.

“A passing fancy is not reason enough to marry, especially him in particular,” Dori said, louder than he had been before. 

Ori scoffed.

“This is not a passing fancy, Dori. I would hope you both think well enough of me that either of you would know I did not make this decision lightly. I asked him to marry me because I care for him and want him for myself, for reasons only he, Mahal and I should know. I did not come for you two to make me regret the decision, only for you both to be aware of it."

If Ori's chest was heaving a bit from the exertion of having to defend his choice to the two who mattered most to him, well that was his business. He knew they would not like what he had done, but they had to at least accept it. Dori was right about one thing; he had little preference for other dwarrow. Except for the fact Ori had developed a fondness for Fíli he had carefully tucked away. That had been the case for some time, regardless of how much Ori might have internally or externally protested otherwise. Ori had taken to calling Fíli a distraction long ago. He was one, but not always in the way everyone, including Fili, had assumed as the years went on. It was just as well, really. 

“You’re not even 100!” Nori hissed. 

“I’m two years from it; far past when our own Amad began having pebbles. Or did you both forget that?”

Both Dori and Nori looked at him as if they were just seeing him as something other than their baby brother for the first time. Ori glared back at them both, daring them to continue the argument, as if either had a leg to stand on. 

Dori cleared his throat. 

“Even if I were to agree on this, which I do not, what do you think the King will say? He and the rest of the council already drew up a list of candidates, and you were not even on it,” Dori asked, in a tone he always used to placate tense diplomatic discussions.

Briefly, Ori wondered how Dori knew about that, given the guild heads were not at the meeting. Perhaps his brother was keeping secrets of his own. That was for consideration another time, though. 

Rather than dignify the underhanded comment for what it was - a subtle chastisement, Ori smiled. 

“He’s already approved of it. The contract must be drawn up soon, which I imagine you would want to be involved with.”

Dori’s mouth dropped open, while Nori’s eyes widened. 

“You went to Thorin, before your own brothers?” Dori asked, sounding genuinely hurt.

Despite his insistence on the inevitable, Ori did feel guilty about that. He loved his brothers, but he also needed them to see that they could not shield him from everything, nor sway his decisions closer to an outcome of their liking, either. 

“We had to make sure he knew of what we wanted, before any other agreements could be put forth.”

A tense silence followed, wending its way around the room, between all three brothers. Nori still looked angry, but somehow, a bit less so as a whole after that information. Dori continued to drink his tea primly for a time, before he finally set his cup down again and looked up at Ori, his face no longer stricken with fear or hurt.

“You’re serious about this then; about Fíli, and all of what it entails,” Dori said, diplomatically. 

“Yes. If I do not marry him, I doubt I will have another. For all of Fíli’s faults, I think we will be well-suited to one another. More to the point, he isn’t seeking to rise above his station by being with a 'Hero of Erebor', or simply bed me for my pretty face.”

In another time, Ori would have been shocked to speak this way of his private life, but he had to appear unaffected then. He had to be seen as capable, and willing to accept what he had chosen, which, he was. However, it was not in Ori's nature to discuss bed activities much out loud, especially not with his brothers. His private life was about to be put on display for the whole of Erebor though, so he supposed he would have to become used to it, in some capacity. There were certainly others who would have no qualms in speculating about him and Fíli, one day. 

Nori scoffed.

“What did the King say, when you both sought him out?” Dori asked.

Ori shifted back and forth on his feet, his hands lacing behind him. If Dori considered it a nervous gesture, then that was on him. In that moment, Ori simply needed to stim, for lack of having a quill or knitting needles in his hands.

“He questioned whether it was what we wanted, and said he would not accept it unless I could see myself loving Fíli, one day. Arranged marriages might have been built on less before, but Thorin did seem to care about Fíli’s happiness, as well as my own.”

Dori sighed, and rubbed a hand to one of his temples. 

“I suppose there’s nothing more to say. I only hope you do not live to regret this decision, Ori.”

Ori smiled again, hoping that might ease his brothers’ minds.

“I don’t intend to.”

“Amad?”

Fíli’s mother’s arms swarmed around him after he had closed the door to her own receiving room. He felt the tears that had already fallen into her beard and down her face, as she pressed against him. She was as tall as Thorin, and looked his mirror image, save for how she adorned herself both in clothing style and braids. The two held each other for a moment in silence. 

“I am so sorry, Fíli,” she muttered into his neck, her face pressed against his hair.

He held her for a bit longer, soaking up the familial touch like it was air.

Afterwards, they stepped within an arms’ length of each other. Fíli reached out and wiped away the remnants of what tears he could from his Amad’s face, before he smiled up at her. 

“There’s no reason to be sorry. In fact, I have news.”

His mother’s eyebrows rose, as she seemed to be cataloguing every single part of his face, before she said, “Oh?”

“I chose my intended. Or, well, rather he chose me, as a matter of fact.”

Confusion knitted his Amad’s eyebrows. “What do you mean?”

Fíli exhaled, then said, “I plan to marry Ori, Amad.”

“Little Ori?”

Fíli smiled.

“He’s older than me, by three years.”

Dis gave him a considering look, then said, “Yes, that’s right.”

His mother looked at him, and did as Thorin had, whilst taking his hands in hers. 

“Is this what you truly want?”

It was both startling and comforting to hear the same phrase twice in one day. Fíli might be prone to jokes, but had he not proven he knew his own mind enough that something like accepting a marriage proposal would not be seen by those around him as a misjudgment on his part? Despite his minor frustration though, he appreciated that he had others who cared about him enough to ask about something so serious. 

Fíli held her gaze, hoping he could instill within it a look of confidence that was growing within him by the second, after he and Ori talked with his uncles. The way Ori had reacted to him gave him hope, as much as what the scribe had said about him. Ori was not one to mince words, or lie, for that matter, to assuage someone else. For all of Fíli’s surprise, he knew how Ori had acted was genuine.

“Yes. I think he is the best choice, and the right one. He and I are suited to one another, I suppose.”

A small smile graced his Amad’s features, whilst she raised her left eyebrow. 

“Is that so?”

Fíli nodded. “I think so, and it appears so does he.”

“He was not on the list of candidates,” Dis said, almost absentmindedly.

Something about that did not sit right with Fíli either, given what he knew of Ori; he had meant what he said - Ori was more worthy of his hand than any he knew. Whoever they might suggest did not have their Mastery before 100, nor would they have come to reclaim Erebor alongside his family. Why would Fíli want to marry someone who had turned away from the quest, leaving those who had shown up to fend for themselves, in favor of their own self interests? The more he thought about it, the less he liked those who might have been on that list, even if he was not privy to the names that had been placed on it just yet. 

“No, but he is who I am choosing to spend my life with. I believe he will benefit not only me, but the entire kingdom.”

His Amad nodded; a calculating look on her countenance as she did. 

“He is accomplished for a dwarf of his age, and one of the few who bothered to aid Thorin in retaking the mountain. You could do worse, I suppose.”

Fíli nodded. He knew his mother would see sense, eventually. 

“This is not the way I would have chosen to marry. However, I find the idea less daunting, if it's him I must have at my side. He is not a stranger, nor someone wishing to marry me for my title or the privileges being married to a future King would afford him.”

Dis smiled at him, more widely than before. 

“I am glad to know there is someone you find who interests you enough that the idea is not so terrible, anymore."

She lapsed into silence for a moment, probably remembering prior discussions where Fíli had vehemently opposed the idea of marriage, regardless of what Kíli and Tauriel were up to. He had sworn he would do so in his own time, and not sooner. 

The quiet that had descended before was pierced with a sigh. 

"Perhaps, this is the best outcome we could have hoped for. Though, you might consider telling your nadadith, before Thorin grabs him by the beard and drags him to a sparring ring.”

Fíli chuckled. 

“I intend to. I only thought you should know before he does.”

Dis reached out and caressed Fíli’s cheek; the rings on that hand did not scrape, though he felt the hardness of the cold metal pressed against him as she held on for a moment still.

“I appreciate that, truly, but give the mountain and your uncles some peace, please.”

Fíli smiled.

“Alright, I’ll go find him next, then.”

“See that you do,” Dis said, then expelled a throaty laugh, after. 

“Nadad?”

Kíli, who Fíli had scarcely seen since the council meeting, opened his door for Fíli. When it parted, Kíli’s hair was more disheveled than normal, and it was clear that he had been crying, much like their mother.

Once Kíli had stepped aside for Fíli to come in, and then shut the door, Fíli was engulfed into his brother’s arms. Fíli wrapped his arms around Kíli as best he could in response. For a moment, the two simply stood there, embracing. 

Then, Fíli broke away from the tight hold, after patting Kíli’s back long enough to signal he was done with the touch. 

“Nadadith, I have news.”

Kíli looked at him, a deep frown etched into his features. His eyes were red rimmed, and he looked more upset than Fíli had seen him in a long time.

The sight of his brother looking so broken over what happened made Fíli feel both sad and glad. He had never doubted Kíli’s love for him, but it still warmed his heart to see how much Kíli truly cared about him. He would always protect Kíli, but it felt nice to have Kíli protect him every now and again.

“Has Uncle called off this farce, then?”

Fíli shook his head. 

“No, but something good has come of it.”

Kíli, for all his anger, did look curious at that. 

“What do you mean?”

“Ori and I have decided to marry. I won’t be married to a stranger, nor to someone I dislike, either.”

Kíli’s eyes widened. 

“Ori?”

Fíli smiled. 

“Yes, Ori.”

“You’re happy about this?” Kíli asked, uncertainty evident in his then drawn expression. 

“Yes, I am. He’s,” Fíli paused, looking for the right words to say because his brother wouldn’t care about Ori’s accomplishments as much as the other nobility of Erebor would, then said, “I think we could make each other happy, and I don’t want to do this with anyone else. The longer I’ve thought about it, the more I realize that I do not want to.”

Something about the statement felt right, and it was really all Fíli had to offer right then. His mind was still wrapping itself around the entirety of it all; marriage, siring a child, and being with Ori, of all dwarrow, for the rest of his life. Even so, he could recognize that he had developed a certain fondness for the scribe that he had not thought much about, until he was forced to. What could he say, really - hearing Ori say nice things about him and blush because of him pleased his ego and his heart. 

Kíli crossed his arms in front of him. 

“What does Uncle say?”

“He approves.”

Kíli exhaled. 

“I still don’t like this, but this is your life, Fíli. If Ori is who you want at your side, who am I to judge? I only want your happiness, you know.”

Fíli nodded. “I know. Thank you for speaking up for me, but I do believe this may have been the best outcome.”

After, he clapped his brother’s left shoulder to give it a squeeze then bonked their heads together. 

It was only then that Kíli smiled, as he playfully shoved Fíli’s left shoulder.

“Who knew it would be you and Ori?”

Fíli stepped back and stretched a bit, then said, “Mahal’s balls, not me. I thought he might actually have hated me all those years ago in Ered Luin.”

“And now?”

There was a teasing lilt in Kíli’s voice, though his mouth formed a concerned grimace, while his eyebrows furrowed, after. 

“I think he likes me a bit, actually. He all but told our uncles he might even love me some day.”

Fíli might have preened a bit more, if he weren’t still reeling from the incredulity and wonder he felt about it all. It’s something he had wanted, at one time, he had latently realized after Ori had come to him that one night. He liked it when Ori saw him as something more than a distraction, or otherwise. It made his heart beat faster, in ways he hadn’t felt around anyone else. Even so, he had long given up any hope that Ori might feel anything of the sort, until everything that happened renewed that gentle tug he had always felt to the scribe, again. He didn't seek to annoy just anyone, after all.

Kíli’s eyes widened, and his mouth dropped open. 

“Ori did that?”

Fíli nodded. 

It had taken Fíli by surprise, as much as everything else that had happened, probably even more so than anything else. He had felt such dread when that council meeting had devolved into discussing his marriage prospects, which was what had made him walk out to begin with, only to find Ori had followed him. Ori was a Master Scribe, but Balin was still the official Royal Scribe. It would be some years before their elder's seat would be filled. Despite the discussion pertaining to his future, Fíli was not necessarily needed there. It was comforting to leave that meeting and not have to be alone. He imagined if Ori had not followed him, then Kíli would have, eventually. However, Fíli was glad for whatever had made the quiet scribe seek him out. It had led to a much better outcome than he could have hoped for, especially if each of them harbored some sort of burgeoning fondness that might one day become love. 

Kíli shut his mouth for a moment and tapped a finger against his own lips before speaking, again.

“What about you, though? Could you love him in the way Uncle Thorin and Uncle Bilbo love each other? The way we have heard Amad and Adad did?”

With no hesitation, Fíli found himself saying, “Yeah, I think I could. He’s truly something special.”

Kíli beamed, then a relieved expression followed suit.

“Good. You deserve the chance for that, just as much as I do.”

Fíli sighed.

“Not all of us can find love on a life-changing quest.”

At the mention of Tauriel, Kíli’s eyes glittered as he grinned at Fíli. 

“You can’t do everything first, you know.”

Fíli rolled his eyes. 

Chapter Text

Ori woke earlier than he normally would have to prepare for his first workday, after he had chosen to upend his life as he knew it. Make no mistake about it, he was aware that how he presented himself going forward mattered even more than it ever had before. Not only was he the dwarf he had been lauded for his accomplishments before, but now Ori had to be seen before their whole kingdom and beyond as worthy of Fíli’s hand in marriage. 

He was the commoner turned noble, already having risen from his previous station through his own merits, and the grace of Mahal. However, it was not enough for Fíli and his inner circle to accept Ori. No; every day from that moment on, Ori would have to put on a show of being the best choice for Erebor's future king.

Ori’s purchases after being properly awarded his 14th share were modest, for a dwarf. He had grown up with so little, so it felt gaudy to freely spend what he had never had before. That, he knew, lay a path to financial ruin, if one was not careful. Still, he owned some outfits that were tailored to him specifically, which before he had only brought out for special occasions, alongside his normal everyday wear that was also made with his texture aversions in mind. Those cost a bit more, given it was extra work for those who had a hand in making them. It was worth the bit of extra coin though, to feel more comfortable in the clothes he donned like a second skin each day. 

If others were going to gawk, then Ori would give them something worth their trouble, he supposed. In truth, the idea of so many more eyes on him did nothing for his nerves. He would have to get used to it, though. There was nothing for it, anymore. 

After donning a more formal outfit he had only worn a handful of times; Ori set to braiding his hair even more intricately than he would have for a standard work day. Thoughts of the day before flitted through his mind, making it harder to concentrate properly. His mind, of course, pinpointed a specific dwarf to the forefront, as he worked.

Bright topaz blue eyes and warm hands were prevalent fixtures, amidst the memories of what the owner of those particular features had said, and could do to him specifically. Willing those thoughts aside, he remembered the way Fíli had seemed so certain in front of his uncles. It made Ori’s heart flutter like a raven's wings ascending into a proper flight pattern.

Ori thought well of Fíli at that point; more than he cared to admit to himself most days, for the sake of his heart alone. However, he had been positively floored by the way the prince had spoken of him. No ‘Ri he knew, outside of Nori, could claim to have been spoken of so well by anyone of noble blood.

There had always been a niggling, hurt part of Ori that wondered why Fíli had never wanted anything else with him. Not that he expected any public overtures of affection, given their different places in dwarrow society. However, he had almost thought for a brief moment during their time together that night, that Fíli might have held some sort of affection for him he had missed before. There was sex, and then there was what they had done. While some of it was awkward and unpracticed, it had also been tender and warm. Maybe Ori was just naive, but from what he had heard and seen of different bonds, there was only so much one could draw from a well of desire alone.

Then again, Ori had taken to likening Fíli to the sun; for his features, as well as his normally bright disposition. Though his more impish tendencies rankled Ori some days, he could admit that being able to freely laugh with others and at oneself was a skill. One that Ori decidedly did not often have himself. Perhaps, a small part of Ori’s annoyance and fascination with Fíli was how easy it was for him to navigate social settings, managing to put even the fussiest individuals at ease, when he put his mind to it. That sort of emotional intelligence would serve him well as King as much as his fighting prowess, or increasing political knowledge. 

Honey could sweeten any cup of tea, after all. 

Fíli had said yes, and more than that, outright declared it was Ori or no one. He knew he should be content with that. Especially when they had both agreed to try their hand at allowing love to grow between them. Even so, a very small part of Ori wondered if perhaps his shallow emotions at that moment were not so one sided as he had previously believed.

His hand shook in a way that made him lose grip of one of the braids he had yet to tie off, and he allowed a curse from his mouth he wouldn't bother using in front of Dori, if only to avoid the affronted look from him. 

A few moments later, there was a rapping on his bedroom door.

“Come in,” he called.

Nori slipped through, closing it shut behind him. Ori met his brother's assessing look, and sighed, before making a valiant attempt at trying to return to his knotwork. After the third time his hands slipped, Nori asked, “Care for some assistance?”

He gave Nori a sharp look, after turning from the mirror he stood in front of.

“No funny business, okay?”

“Not to worry, little brother. I might not like what sticky mess you've gotten yourself into, but I know what people say about us ‘Ri, nadadith. I would never let you look anything but your best, just so that others can eat their words at the sight of you.”

Ori contemplated that as Nori's steady fingers worked through his hair, finishing where he was unable. Nori was older, and had borne the brunt of the nasty things that dwarrow would say about their Amad, alongside Dori. It was a saving grace perhaps that Nori and Ori favored one another, but that didn't stop the rumors entirely. Being Spymaster, Nori did not have his work cut out for him, now that Ori had flung himself onto the proverbial spit to be cooked for consumption then served for judgment to the court of public opinion. 

Nori would have to withhold himself from flaying those who speak ill of Ori, and their family as a whole, when the gossip undoubtedly renews with vigor after their marriage is properly announced. Though Ori had been frustrated with his brothers before, he could admit that there were fears he had pushed aside considering when they brought up their other worries. He would no more wish for Dori to be accused of social climbing than Nori to be found guilty of unspeakable acts committed against any who might dare say lewd things of the ‘Ri. 

“You've got something you wanna say, Ori? Steam is practically blowing out of your ears.”

Ori chuckled lightly.

“You know, I would take Dori for making a reference to tea before you.”

Nori clucked his tongue.

“You're avoiding the question.”

Ori sighed, heavily.

“I know I came on strong last night, when I relayed the news,” he began. He twisted his hands, searching for what he could say. 

“Stop moving. It'll ruin the tension,” Nori hissed in his right ear.

Ori glared at Nori in the mirror. 

“You know I need movement, sometimes.”

Nori sighed.

“If you must keep on, do it less vigorously then.”

Ori committed to that, then continued talking. “I am sorry for what you might hear going forward, because of my choice. I know how vicious and cruel some of our kind can be. You and Dori have always sought to protect me from such things, and now I have all but thrown myself into a lion's den as an offering to those who will always look down on us. I won't apologize for choosing Fíli, but I do regret how my actions may impact you and Dori.”

Nori was quiet for a while, using the silence to tie off a particularly tight, yet no doubt beautiful braid. It was for appearance more than utility, but it could serve both functions. 

“Nobles in the line of Durin like who came before Thorin and his heirs, were of a different sort. I can admit that I don't care much for how our family has been treated by their ancestors in the past. That princeling of yours though, he's not so bad, all things considered.” Nori sighed, then moved to Ori's other side, touching up what had already been placed there. “It's not that I particularly dislike him, Ori. He has proven to be a worthy successor to Thorin, though he still needs to grow up a bit more. Be that as it may, you have worked so that you have no need of a spouse and can do as you please these days. Now, you will be tasked with all sorts of rubbish alongside what you actually enjoy, and it's just not the life Dori or I imagined for you after we survived the quest.”

Nori patted him on the shoulder, signaling he was finished with Ori’s hair. After, Ori turned to face his brother, rather than share looks with him in the mirror. Then, Nori set a stern gaze on the latter that could rival Dori’s, even. It had a hard glint in his eyes that Ori could only associate with Nori, though. 

“Just be careful, and don’t let them dull your inner light, kid. You’re too bright a candle to be snuffed out so young.”

“That was surprisingly poetic.”

Nori raised his eyebrows. 

“You’re not the only one who appreciates the written word, you know.”

Nori wrapped Ori in a bear hug and held him close. Ori could feel the tension in his brother, as they embraced, while the smell of pipeweed and some such grease entered his nose. He was not too fond of the strong odor coming from Old Toby, so that more than anything made him pull away quicker than he might have otherwise. 

Still, Ori forced himself to hold Nori at arm’s length, and said, “Thank you, for the help with my hair, Nori, and for talking to me like I am a grown dwarf. I know you and Dori struggle with that, but I appreciate you supporting me as I go forward.”

Nori softly ran a hand over Ori’s head, then sighed. 

“We’ll always be there for you, little flint. It might take us a bit more time though to ease up as much as you’d like, but we heard you last night, and you were right. You’ve proven your maturity more than enough for us to accept that we’ve done our jobs in preparing you for the future, even if we’ll always worry if it was enough.”

Ori smiled at the nickname Nori in particular had always been fond of, and the lengthy statement that came after.

“That means a lot, Nori. Thank you, again. I never lacked for love because of you and Dori. I’m glad that even as I get older, I won’t lose that.”

Ori saw something flicker in Nori’s eyes, and then his brother was talking a bit more quietly. 

“Ori, there’s something I wished to discuss with you, actually. I knocked because I heard your cursing, but that’s not what I originally came here for.”

Ori frowned. 

“What did you wish to talk about?”

Nori stiffened a bit, but didn’t pull away from Ori, either. 

“Little flint, there’s something about myself I haven’t properly dealt with; there was really no time, between raising you, other ventures, and then the quest.”

Ori raised an eyebrow. 

Nori continued talking though. 

“I’ll always be your sibling, and love you. That much hasn’t changed,” Nori said, then sighed. “I’d like it if you knew that I feel more comfortable in my own skin when I don’t adhere to the Men’s idea of what it means to be male, or female. Not that our kind has ever had many qualms about wholly choosing one or the other, regardless of parts. For myself, I feel decidedly somewhere in the middle though, and how I present myself has always been more for safety than anything else.”

Nori was a bearer like Ori; though they both had chosen to present as they were. Until then, Ori had not realized there was much difference between them in that. Ori definitely still felt masculine, and had not regretted remaining looking as such, even once they had reclaimed their mountain and it was deemed safer to let their guards down. However, it appeared that would no longer be the case for Nori. 

“Do you wish to be addressed differently, then?”

“I think there may be days where that will be the case, yes. It’s all very new for me, admitting this. Only you, Dwalin and Dori know, for now, and I’d like to keep it that way until I sort it all out a bit more.”

“Okay, Nori. Nothing about this changes how I care for you. You’ll always be my sibling; love, annoying faults, and all.”

Nori snorted, but there was a crinkly smile that slid onto his face that reached his eyes after. He  squeezed Ori tightly to his chest once more in lieu of actual words then stepped away from Ori completely. 

“Alright. I think I’ve exhausted my energy stores for this sort of emotional conversation. Knock em’ dead today, kid.”

Ori rolled his eyes.  

“That’s the plan,” Ori said. 

After a quick breakfast consisting of what was left on the dining room table, Ori made his way to the library. Only he and a select few knew what had been discussed so far, which meant there was no great amount of extra attention placed on him just yet as he went about as he normally would. He knew though from what Thorin had said that there would be a council meeting soon, once Balin, Thorin, Dis, Dori and Nori could come together to talk about the specifics of the arranged marriage contract. He had at least a brief lull where there was little change to his own life, but even so, he knew he should prepare for the inevitable. 

Ori remained much of that day in the library, as he often did when not attending meetings or offering counsel to those who required his expertise. It was a quiet place he thought of as nothing short of holy ground. There was the occasional murmur between companions, perhaps a shuffling of feet or the turning of a page, but otherwise, it was the nearest to silence he could find in a mountain full of rowdy, ever moving dwarrow. Ori liked his peace, and did not take kindly to it being disturbed. Not many would dare to shatter it, for his reactions were always swift in their retribution. 

Which is why, when Fíli and Kíli traipsed through, all but shouting his name, he nearly had a stroke. Ori happened to be near the front, conferring with a junior scribe over the translation of a particular text, when this occurred. The look he gave the princes was one of extreme displeasure, when he turned to face their cacophony. 

“What on earth has you both bringing such ruckus into this area of the mountain?” Ori hissed. 

The junior scribe, Berl, Ori noticed from the corner of his eye, blanched, then quietly scampered off before being caught in the crossfire of whatever was about to happen. The younger dwarf could make a decent show at being more forthright, one day, Ori had determined. Berl had not had the time to cultivate his more outspoken qualities though, just yet. Unlike Ori, Berl had not been raised around two of the most mentally taxing dwarrow he had ever laid eyes on, for that to be allowed to happen.

Ori was known for his mostly demure, polite nature; no one outside of the Company had ever seen him speak to the royal family this way. If the heirs to Erebor’s throne could behave as if they had a modicum of decency within their bodies for intellectual pursuits, then there would be no need for him to react so. But, alas.

Kíli exuberantly came forward, and lifted Ori into his arms. 

“We came to see you, of course.” 

Fíli, at least, had quieted. 

Ori groaned. 

“Put me down this instant Kíli, or so help me,” he tapered off as he felt roaming hands under his shoulders attempting to tickle him, which resulted in Ori grabbing Kíli’s right ear, and twisting it. 

Ori was unceremoniously dropped to the ground, as Kíli cried out in pain. “Why’d you do that?” he said, after rubbing his newly acquired hurt away, with a sharp frown on his face.

Ori balled up his fists, the pain of his collision with the ground still stinging parts of his skin, as he glared up at Kíli.

“I don’t like being touched that way unless I've given permission,” Ori hissed. He took a few calming breaths, then said, “You do know that this is the library. It is not a place to rough house, or do whatever it is you two might.”

In truth, the pair hadn’t yet done anything truly horrendous, other than give Ori severe shock, whilst disrupting the peace of the library. However, they were known troublemakers. Fíli by himself could be responsible, but the brothers were in fact almost never content not to make mischief when they were together. Ori wished to nip their aspirations in the bud before they could take root, as a precautionary measure. If they were to be seeing a lot more of each other from then on, he would need to set some ground rules of decorum between him and them, as they had entered his literary sanctuary, after all. 

Kíli was rubbing his ear again as he glanced toward his brother, who was frowning as he reached forward and offered Ori a hand. Ori huffed, but did allow Fíli to help him to his feet. He let go of the hand though once he was stabilized upright again.

“I apologize, for our volume, and for him,” Fíli said, looking at Ori sincerely. 

Ori’s eyebrows rose. 

“Why did you both come to see me here ?” He emphasized the last word, because in truth neither brother had taken such interest in the library, until right then. 

Fíli smiled, albeit weakly. 

“I needed to talk to you, and exhausted everywhere else I could think of to find you.”

“Oh.”

“I came to congratulate you two,” Kíli said, much quieter than he had been before. 

Ori turned to Kíli who did at least look repentant, then sighed. 

Though annoyed, Ori did admire the way Fíli’s brother accepted him, given his outrage at the idea of an arranged marriage when it had first been proposed in that fateful council meeting. He wondered what Fíli could have said to Kili to make him have such a change of heart.

“Thank you, Kíli. I appreciate that. Next time you wish to come see me here, please be mindful of where we are.”

Kíli smiled then, some of his normal exuberance returning. 

“Yes, alright. I am sorry about that, and the tickling. It was out of line without your permission.”

Ori held up his hands in the air, placatingly.

“I know you are. You meant no harm, really. But, there are a great many other places you can be as loud as you want. The library is not the space for that.”

Kíli nodded, with a more serious expression, which endeared Ori to him further. 

“Of course.”

“What’s this about needing to talk, then?” Ori asked, returning his gaze to Fíli. 

Fíli looked unsure again. He cleared his throat. 

“Starting tomorrow, you, Kíli and I have been given time off from our normal duties, while Balin, Dori, and Nori work alongside our Amad and Thorin to discuss a certain contract.”

Ori felt his eyebrows raise.

“To do what?”

“To begin becoming more familiar with each other, for one.”

“Familiar how?” Ori asked, softly. 

Kíli mumbled something, but Ori missed it, for he only had eyes for Fíli at that moment. Fíli, who was smiling at him with glittering eyes that could only mean mischief, before he said, “Like you aren’t trying to throw daggers at me with your eyes in public, for one.”

Kíli huffed a laugh, but Ori ignored him.

“I don’t,” he paused, Fíli raised an eyebrow.

Ori held up his hands, then said, “Yes, okay, alright. Maybe we should start with that, but you two need to behave better. I am not your uncles or your Amad. I do not have time to babysit two grown dwarrow who very well know how to act in a number of situations.”

Fíli winced, then nodded.

“Point taken. Uncle Bilbo and Thorin suggested we train together with various weapons, and also start dance lessons, to prepare for,” Fíli paused, and looked around, then said, “the future.”

Ori hummed thoughtfully.

“I’m a passable dancer, but learning to move together with weapons is as much a dance as figuring out how to balance each other in diplomatic settings, so that makes sense. When do we start all of that, in particular?”

“Tomorrow. Bilbo has already found us a dance tutor, and Dwalin is electing to train us together, personally,” Fíli said.

“Uncle Bilbo even offered to bring food to the dance lessons, so long as I behave myself,” Kili said, his normal demeanor back in full force.

Ori rolled his eyes. He’d probably have to learn to take a page out of his friend’s book on that one. Kíli with a full tummy was less likely to consider causing mayhem, he supposed.

If Ori was to have time off, he would need to delegate his work, and see to it that nothing else fell through the cracks in his absence. Berl was a good scribe, and had learnt much from Ori already. It would be a good chance to allow the junior scribe to prove himself, Ori could admit. 

Nevermind, though Ori loved his life as it was, he knew there were times it would benefit him to have a break. He hadn’t taken much of one since reclaiming the mountain, after all. Furthermore, Ori was not fond of sudden change, but there were times he knew going forward, he would have to suffer it for the sake of himself and Fíli. It was a risk he had accepted in stepping into this new future that he had chosen. 

“I would love to, then. Bilbo’s cooking is not to be missed, even if he puts more green things on our plates than is strictly necessary.”

Kíli snorted, while Fíli returned his comment with a warm smile. 

“You sound like Thorin,” Fíli said, amusement brightening his eyes. 

“Hopefully you find me more pleasing to look at than your uncle, at least.”

It was out of his mouth before Ori could stop himself. Directly after, a wave of utter embarrassment crashed into him, as he watched Fíli’s eyes widen at the brazen statement.

Kíli did his best impression of choking on air, while Ori felt his face heat up further. Still, Fíli looked frozen, and so the scribe did his best to put his intended out of his own misery. 

“You don’t have to answer that, Fíli. Forget I said anything.”

“Smooth, Nadad,” Kíli muttered. 

Ori turned and flicked Kíli in the arm lightly, before returning his gaze up to Fíli. Something about the motion seemed to break through Fíli’s momentary stupor. After, he stepped forward and dipped down near Ori’s left ear, warm breath ghosting over the shell of it. He whispered, “If you want me to compliment you, you need only ask.”

When Fíli stepped back, a wicked smile graced his face. It was Ori’s turn to feel frozen. 

Beside Ori, Kíli groaned.  

“Alright, lover boy, let’s go, before you accidentally break Ori’s brain any further.”

Ori watched as Kíli tugged Fíli along with him by the arm; the elder of the two went with little resistance. Meanwhile, his younger brother called out a hasty goodbye as they went. Fíli did turn back before he too escaped the library’s front entrance, and aimed a wink at Ori, making certain the scribe was surely left beet red in his wake.

Thorin sighed as he tossed the prospective marriage candidate list into the roaring fire he had built up in his office not long ago. He had thought to keep the list in case something was to happen someday, but perhaps he was more prone to hope these days, than ever. 

Despite the turn of events the current state of Erebor was in, Thorin was happy for what had happened. Fíli had gotten a choice in a partner, after all. Though, Thorin had almost denied him after hearing Ori’s first assertions. 

Thorin had no doubt the scribe loved Erebor; Ori had fought and bled for it as much as the rest of those who had reclaimed the kingdom. However, love of the kingdom in Thorin’s eyes was not enough to declare an intention to marry his heir to the throne. It was not that Thorin doubted Ori’s intentions; the scribe had always been loyal and no nonsense in his emotions. It was that Thorin, as much as he was king, was also still his sister-sons’ irak’adad. 

Were it not for Bilbo, in a different time, Thorin would not have been so hesitant about settling for the most logical choice of a marriage partner that Fíli could have. However, after finally experiencing love in the way that he had from his Consort, there was not a chance Thorin would allow his sister-son to simply go with someone who could stand the sight of him. No, Thorin was an effective leader, but he could never be so cruel as to deny his primary heir the chance at happiness. 

Happiness, it appeared, might not be denied the Crown Prince, after all. 

Thorin was oblivious to much about the feelings of others, but as Bilbo had said after he agreed to the match, he had noticed something as the younger dwarrow had looked at each other. It was not love, but it might one day be, and he could not deny Fíli that potential if he was willing to try to seek that out with someone of his own choosing. Someone, who had done a great many good deeds for the sake of others, and who was as Fíli had stated - well worth his hand. 

When Balin had delivered the news of the unrest, Thorin had ached, knowing that he would have to make a difficult decision. He could only be glad that it had a chance for turning out better than he had hoped. 

Thorin sighed and rubbed his face again. 

In truth, he was more tired than he had let on, to anyone except for Bilbo, who saw right through him. Ruling in a time of peace, where there was so much paperwork, and the finer intricacies of politics to deal with, was much different than leading their kingdom and its people in a time of war. Thorin was not meant for peacetime, he believed, not truly. 

Where he was often fire, Fíli was more often water. Thorin could only hope that he would leave Erebor in a decent state, before choosing to abdicate for its own well-being. Bilbo was the only one to know of his plan thus far, and he would like to keep it that way, until he was certain that Fíli could handle the knowledge of Thorin freely handing down the crown before a premature death. 

Oddly enough, this whole debacle brought Thorin some solace, because now he knew the shape of the future in a way he hadn’t before. Fíli could grow alongside his future Consort, as he learned how better to rule still, but while Ori did, too. 

Of the two, Ori was a quicker study, as his reputation in his own academic life and application of it had proven over time. He was a well-respected scholar amongst their people, and could do much for the good of the kingdom by knowing it from the perspective as not only a noble, but a former citizen of the lower class. 

Where Fíli excelled in the arts of weaponry, blacksmithing, and occasional diplomacy, Ori was more than made for such a position where he knew all that had come before. Ori was not entirely unskilled with weapons either, and he could hold his own in diplomacy, when it called for it. His knowledge, while it alone did not make for an effective communicator and leader, would be important in the future, as well. The two complimented each other, Thorin could admit. It’s a wonder no one had considered it before, though he supposed his mind had immediately looked outside of the Company, first. 

The door to his office opened, which made Thorin turn towards the threshold. 

Bilbo walked in, a plate of food in his hands, his eyes creased with worry. 

“You missed dinner.”

Absent-mindedly, Thorin scratched at his chest with one hand, then said, “I did?”

“Yes.” Bilbo’s face was drawn into a frown directed solely at him, after he shut the door behind him. 

“I’m sorry, ghishavel.”

Bilbo rolled his eyes. 

“That would be easier to believe, if this was a lone occurrence, darling.” Bilbo paused, then huffed, before reaching up to give him a chaste kiss. After Bilbo drew away, he held up a plate for Thorin’s perusal. “Eat this, and I’ll consider forgiving you.”

Steaming roast, alongside vegetables Bilbo had no doubt insured made their way into his diet as regularly as he could, were nestled beside each other. A small cup of brown sauce sat there, too, which smelled pungent, and savory. There were two bread rolls as well, on either side of the sauce, smelling as though they had been freshly baked not long before they were placed there for his consumption.

Thorin snorted, as Bilbo dropped the plate in front of him on the desk, then placed before him a fork and a napkin with a small flourish of his wrist. 

Rather than digging into the fresh plate of food, though, Thorin turned and met the mouth of his beloved, pressing a somewhat less than chaste kiss against it. Warm, slightly calloused hands wound into his hair as Bilbo turned towards the touch. 

A small yip came out when he bit Bilbo’s bottom lip, and soon they broke apart. 

Bilbo looked slightly dazed, as if it were the first time they had kissed, rather than it being one of a great many they had shared. Thorin smiled at him, happily. He never got tired of seeing the effect he had on his hobbit husband. 

“Sap,” Bilbo murmured, before he caressed his right cheek, then turned away. 

Eventually, the shorter of the pair made himself at home in an armchair near the fire to the right of Thorin’s desk. 

“Eat now, and then perhaps I can be convinced of other uses for your hands later.”

“Perhaps?” Thorin grinned, even as he reached for his fork, intent on finishing now with the underlying incentive Bilbo had mentioned. 

Bilbo hummed. 

“For all you know, I might ask for your help in my garden. You know, as much fun as I have in it, I believe from time to time it would quite please me to watch you bending down, tending to it as thoroughly as you do my body.”

Thorin was grateful he had swallowed, because he choked on air from the surprise at what Bilbo had said. However, belatedly he wondered at all that he should be shocked. After all, ten years into their marriage, though he was a respectable hobbit by his own standards still, Bilbo Baggins did a good job at forgetting that part, wherever the King of Erebor was concerned. The salacious things Bilbo managed to say would have horrified him 14 years ago, when they had met. It made Thorin laugh to think about it now. 

After recovering from his surprise, Thorin turned to see Bilbo watching him, a comely blush all over his still beardless face. There was mirth dancing in his eyes, and it was enough for Thorin to toss the food aside, his stomach be damned. 

As if intimating what Thorin was thinking, Bilbo shook his head. 

“Don’t even think about it, Thorin Oakenshield. You cannot continue on without sustenance, nor will I allow it. You married a hobbit, and should expect no less.”

Thorin might have argued, but that meant the longer it would take for him to ravish his husband, and so he thought better of it. Instead, with a renewed vigor, he polished off the heaping plate before him and then wiped his mouth on the provided napkin. 

After taking a few sips from the cup of water he had been nursing, Thorin finally turned to Bilbo, again. His husband had taken up a book, and did not immediately realize he was in fact the object of Thorin’s attention, right away. For his part, Thorin took the moment to look his fill, before it was disturbed. 

Bilbo’s left ankle rested on his right knee, whilst a book lay open in his lap. The fire brought out all of the colors of his hair that otherwise were less noticeable at first glance, and soon, Thorin’s eyes rested on the way his Consort was fiddling with his marriage braid so casually, while he turned a page with his right hand. 

It was then that their eyes met, and Bilbo’s cheeks reddened, but not for the warmth of the fire. 

“Are you finished, then?”

“With the meal, yes. Thank you for it.”

It was then that Thorin rose up onto his feet, and strode over nearer to where Bilbo sat. 

Carefully, he extricated the book from his husband’s grasp, and set it aside in the armchair beside them. Then, his hands slipped beneath Bilbo’s bum, and lifted him to where the hobbit could wrap his legs around Thorin’s own waist as he stood to his full height again almost immediately. 

The two crashed their lips together directly after, with Bilbo’s hands reaching into his hair, then removing the leather that had held up Thorin’s tresses while he had been bent over his desk. The immediate rush of having his hair freed made Thorin groan into the kiss. Soon, there was more tongue than lips and teeth, while Thorin could feel the heat pooling in his gut, the longer they snogged each other senseless. 

No; Thorin could not and would not deny his sister-son this sort of happiness. It was almost too much to bear, but bear it Thorin would, for they had all risked everything to allow a brighter future for their people. What good would it be for the current or especially the next King Under the Mountain to be duty bound alone, when Fíli also could have a joyous marriage as Thorin did, which would only allow him to be a much better ruler alongside having a happier life, too.

Chapter Text

“You know, Nadad, I seem to remember a time when you couldn’t resist ribbing me about the ‘ dopey-eyed, slack jawed looks ’ I gave Tauriel.”

“Might have done. You still do have them, you know,” Fíli said, absentmindedly.

Fíli’s heart hammered all the way from the library to the stables, where Kíli dragged him. 

Done with matters of state for the day, they had been given leave of their duties, which meant Kíli wanted to go for a ride once they had finished with Ori. The weather outdoors according to the daily report had been favorable; hardly a cloud in the sky, according to Balin, when he read it out earlier that day.

“I don’t doubt it. What I am interested in though is that you seem to have developed a look of your own, for a specific scribe, it would appear.” 

Fíli huffed. 

“It was one time. He took me by surprise is all.” 

For his part, Fíli was a bit mind boggled at the way Ori had reacted to him; it was a near constant thing for the past few days, and he found he didn’t mind. 

Kíli snorted. 

“You keep telling yourself that, big brother.”

It was then that Tauriel appeared, her own much larger horse being held by two dwarves a few strides in front of the ponies that were tacked up and ready to go for each of the princes. 

Kíli smiled, and Fíli heard something that sounded a lot like, “Hello, gorgeous.”

Whatever Tauriel said in response to his brother was lost to him though. 

Still in a daze, Fíli accepted the reins from a stable dwarf who he nodded to in gratitude, alongside a brief, “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, Your Highness,” they said, then stepped aside to allow Fíli to make use of the stool sat beside the pony.  

The creature that stood before him was one of the royal ponies, with white and brown patches of hair all over its body. It was a stocky mount, which was necessary for the terrain outside of the front gates. Trees had grown in abundance with the help from elves of Rivendell and Lord Elrond, as a show of faith in Erebor’s rebuilding efforts, beginning in earnest 12 years before. However, the land was still rocky, and hardly the smoothest ground when it came to the earth itself, still. 

Walking forward, he reached up and scratched the pony between the ears, before hopping onto its back. Soon, he and Kíli were both racing out of the stables into the slowly descending evening light that eventually greeted them, with Tauriel leading the front. 

It was a rush to feel the wind in his braids and unbound hair. Kíli, ever the competitor, urged his solid brown haired steed further, doing his best to outpace his elder brother and catch up to his partner. Of course, that made Fíli only wish to win this unexpected race even more. 

The two steered their mounts to where they could bracket either side of Tauriel, who as her own long limbs were able, used her horse to outpace their smaller steeds. Unlike her normally drawn expression in Erebor unless Kíli were around, Fíli could hear his sister’s laughter in the wind. 

Though Kíli and Tauriel were not married yet, they might as well be.

Fíli adored Tauriel, because she loved Kíli with no reservations. Even before they were together, she had saved his younger brother. After, despite what some had to say about elves, she stood firm and managed to save Kíli alongside joining in the fight to maintain their tenuous hold on the kingdom they had all reclaimed. She was as good a sister to him as he would ever have. One day, he hoped his brother would make an honest elf of her, by their peoples’ standard. 

Fíli would be lying if he said he didn’t know they were already bound for life by Elven standards. It was best if he didn’t think too hard about that. He didn’t need to know what they did in their private time, really.

Even so, despite what some more derisive dwarrow would say, Fíli would defend Tauriel and her honor in turn, to his dying day. Though his brother’s One was never what he had imagined for Kíli when they were younger, she was so much better than Fíli could have expected, and for that he would be eternally grateful. The imbeciles who questioned her right to be at Kíli’s side could return to the stones for all he cared. 

Though more reserved than Kíli by far, she had a sense of humor and a wicked intellect too. After joining them in Erebor proper, she had taken to working with Oin, who had an open respect for her. She traded secrets with the aging healer, and in turn, he taught her what he could, where her own knowledge faltered. It was his not so subtle way of accepting the elf who would one day be a princess of Erebor in her own right. 

Others were slower to accept, but those were outside of Thorin’s Company, so they mattered less to Fíli, in truth. Dwalin had taken a liking to the former Captain of Mirkwood’s guard, in particular, alongside his brother. She and Dwalin would spar on occasion, and learn techniques from the other that might help their own fighting styles. Meanwhile, Thorin and Tauriel were on agreeable terms even. The King would watch Dwalin’s spars with her, then give her ideas on how to trip up his oldest friend. That set Dwalin to cursing, but it did help ease some of the tension between the King Under the Mountain, and his newest family member. Balin was interested in what knowledge Tauriel held of her own people that she could share, as he was a scholar first, if nothing else. 

Briefly, Fíli wondered how Ori would figure into the dynamic, in the future. The scribe was a quieter sort, and was not prone to fighting for fighting’s sake. He had said as much after they had all recovered, then he retreated to the library and more into himself for a while after that. It was truthfully a while again, perhaps a year or more before Fíli had a true proper conversation with Ori after that. Even so, he supposed at some point, perhaps, Tauriel and Ori might get on. Fíli hoped they would, at least. 

Thoughts of the future stilted, as they all began to slow their mounts to a halt near the home Tauriel alone legally claimed in a forest of trees that Kíli himself had helped sew by hand. The home, as much as the forest, existed only because Kíli’s love had made it so. It had been completed with the help of others his younger brother had enlisted to aid in his efforts to make Tauriel feel more at home near Erebor. 

The house though; that was all Kíli. It had taken him some time to learn enough to be able to do what he had, but through the power of determination, had built something with his own hands that he could be proud of, and share with the elf he loved. The idea had actually come about from Bilbo, who regaled the younger dwarrow with the tale of how his father Bungo had built his mother Belladonna Bag End as a wedding gift. Kíli had been inspired into action afterwards, and up to his ears in planning for months following that conversation. 

Tauriel had cried when it was all over and through with. Fíli had watched on beside their uncles and Amad as Kíli had swooped down and bridal style carried his beloved over the threshold of the home for the first time. Tauriel had been laughing in happiness as much as in surprise, while it was all happening. 

Bilbo had been shedding tears of his own that day, while Thorin had smiled with no small amount of pride at the way his sister-son treated his beloved. Their Amad similarly was misty eyed. Meanwhile, at the time, Fíli couldn’t have imagined caring for another so much as to be so singularly devoted to such a monumental task as the one Kíli had achieved. 

The sight of the familiar home warmed Fíli’s heart, right then, though. It was a comfort outside of the mountain, for it was as much Kíli’s home as it was Tauriel’s, and there the couple had assured him he would always be welcome. So long as they were not being intimate, of course. 

The light of the day was leaving them, as they tied off their mounts to the small fence that ran a few stride lengths towards a proper barn that was a later addition to the property. Fíli began setting out oats and water as a reward for the weight they had borne before. He knew his presence was not required just yet inside, as he watched in amusement when Kíli swooped down much as he had that first day and hoisted Tauriel up, which startled a tinkling laugh of amusement out of her. 

Once the front door was shut, Fíli was left to his own thoughts, having completed the chore of giving their steeds sustenance. Carefully, he removed his pipe from within the confines of his coat, and lit it. Then, he turned and glanced at the setting sun. 

It was not often a sight he beheld. Not since the quest, at least. 

Fíli puffed a few smoke rings into the sky, appreciating the beauty around him for what it was. Though he knew Kíli had made certain the walls of Tauriel’s and his home were reinforced, he found himself drawing further from it, cresting over a hill to see between some of the taller trees.

Alone, he would not wander too far. He only ambled away enough to give a semblance of solitude, and privacy for his brother. Were they already married properly before Erebor, Fíli’s presence would not be necessary. However, be that as it may, it was required, for the time being while they remained wearing courtship braids still, alone. 

Even so, Fíli could not find he disliked the excuse to accompany Kíli outdoors and enjoy a bit more silence than he necessarily got under the mountain. Like Ori, he craved the quiet, on occasion. Not that the scribe would think him capable of that most likely, he mused. 

Thoughts of Ori began to fill his mind like a bucket set beneath a spigot; they poured down, filling the previously empty container entirely. 

The sight of Ori annoyed because of him or Kíli was not a new image, though one he had not truly felt the weight of as he had earlier, in some time. He could admit they had been rude, which is why even though he disliked being chastised in public by anyone, he had suffered it for they had been fools. Kíli, more so than Fíli, in his tactile way of lifting the scribe into his arms without bothering to ask if Ori minded it or not. 

A bit of pride had crept into Fíli, watching Ori reprimand Kíli, though. Not that Ori should have had to, mind. Still, it spoke well of Ori that even though they were embarking on a new journey together, Ori was still himself. He no more would be mishandled by Kíli, than anyone else. Fíli hoped he would keep that fire, for a future Consort of Erebor could be no wilting flower in the face of adversity. 

Bilbo himself certainly wasn’t, despite his more frail stature. There was a bite to the current Consort Under the Mountain that many had learnt not to test, lest they receive far worse than any bark Thorin might unleash as a warning beforehand. 

Then again, Fíli could only imagine what Thorin would do if he caught wind of anyone still trying to enact harm upon his husband. There had been a few murder plots once upon a time, but those had been dispelled, and the perpetrators brought swiftly to justice. Tauriel, at least, lived outside of the mountain enough, and had keener ears than a dwarf. Even more than that, her skills at weaponry were to be feared, as well. She, even more than Bilbo, could fend for herself. 

In truth, Fíli couldn’t determine just how he and Ori would work together, just yet. He’d like to think that for the time being they could be friends, at least. Though, he wasn’t in the habit of making his friends blush as he wanted to, where Ori was concerned. 

Ori, who though surprised, clearly was not as unaffected by him anymore. Was his approval of the idea that they should marry the scribe’s breaking point to let him see that further? Fíli couldn’t be sure of that either, but what he had seen earlier, made him want to do what he had again. 

Love in the familial way was well-known to Fíli. He did not lack for it, and never had. The Crown Prince knew he was Mahal blessed in that way, despite the grave losses their family had suffered. 

Now that the true shock of what had happened finally had crept out of him almost entirely, doubt took up residence. 

Fíli knew of romantic love in the way he watched his uncles; theirs was forged in fire, tempered by a comforting, but unyielding flame that Bilbo helped keep lit between them, when Thorin’s own more dislikable tendencies reared their ugly head. They loved each other as if they were both gasping for the air each other collectively breathed, and simultaneously, whiled away time as if they had an unlimited supply of it to expend for them two only. At least, while they were in each other’s company. It was an intense love, and not something he ever truly saw for himself. 

Kíli’s and Tauriel’s by contrast was easier, it seemed. They laughed together and bore the weight of the disapproval from others outside of their loved ones, as much as Bilbo and Thorin did. However, their love was warm in a way that did not often burn the other, unlike the King’s and Consort’s. It was steady, and certain, for all the angst that could come from the way their fellow dwarrow chafed at a prince marrying an elf. Somehow, even a hobbit Consort was met with less derision. Still, his brother and his sister by virtue of the love she held for Kíli, clung to each other through it all, and supported one another. It was a warm, but safe love, in Fíli’s opinion.

Meanwhile, Ori and he were at the precipice of more than they had been; more than Fíli ever thought they would be. He had a real chance to prove he could be what Ori wanted and needed. He found he wanted to do that, but how, well, that would only be figured out over time. Duty aside, he was aware he’d get only one chance. That knowledge settled on him like the weight of a thousand stones, because deep down, he was terrified he wouldn’t be enough. 

Fíli was no stranger to the ways people spoke well of him. Some came by their compliments honestly, though they were few and far between most days. Perhaps being raised by Thorin in particular made him wary of those who heaped praise as easily as breathing, though. However, to hear Ori speak well of him felt like he had won something; a prize to be coveted. 

Coveting something or someone was truly no way to love, though, in the long term. That much he knew. Dragonsickness itself was a form of coveting, and that had stuck in his mind as everything Fíli did not wish to pursue in this next adventure in his life. 

However, Fíli remembered the way Ori felt to hold; and he wanted that again. Something about it had felt right. Despite having chased the feeling again with others, hoping he might have found something similar with anyone who actually gave him the time of day, he realized belatedly it had been unparalleled. For all that Ori had been green to much of what they had done until they had, there was still something that arrested his mind to how it felt to embrace Ori, or kiss him. The idea he might be able to again made Fíli’s heart beat faster. 

That was not the driving factor behind Fíli’s acceptance of all they were to become one day though, nor would he push for such a thing before Ori was ready. Though lovely, they had more important things to figure out between them; how to rule a kingdom, how to be friends, and how to love one another, in whatever form that took. He could accept that maybe they wouldn’t love with the raging inferno of his uncles’, but he’d like to hope they might find themselves at least in such a way that they could laugh together, and care for one another, beyond what duty necessitated of them. He wanted a proper partner; not a bed warmer, or a yes man. Ori had never been either of those to him, and Fíli was certain he would refuse him to become either of those going forward if ever it seemed Ori might somehow bow to that inclination. 

No; Ori would not bow to him, not then and not ever. That, as much as the scribe’s other more charming qualities, endeared Fíli to him. He was truly his own dwarf, and didn’t allow Fíli’s station to change how he reacted to the Crown Prince. Much as others might not care for Ori’s more mulish tendencies about that in particular, Fíli did. He was tired of all those who treated him as a goal to be attained, a fixture in a room to be admired, or like he was some unknowable depth to be plunged into for exploration’s sake alone. Ori didn’t see him as that, and never had. That only made the way that Ori seemed to want his attention again all the more wonderful, and equally more humbling. 

Fíli did not want to mess up whatever grace Mahal had given him, to allow for a dwarf like Ori to believe Fíli could be something more than what he had previously thought Ori believed him only to be; a distraction. 

It was truly dark out, and his pipe had long since lost its appeal by the time Kíli walked out the front door whistling merrily as he exited the home. Fíli had been walking himself in circles, to stave off the cold from getting to him as much as to keep himself moving while he thought his brain into mental tangles all its own. 

“Feeling better, then?” Fíli asked, a hint of humor in his tone. 

“Right as rain, Nadad. Thank you for asking,” Kíli said, a lazy smile coming onto his face. 

Fíli rolled his eyes, then clapped his brother’s left shoulder, before stepping past him to seek more warmth indoors. 

Tauriel was stoking the fire in the hearth, when he walked in. Fíli shed his most prominent weapons and placed them on the weapons’ rack Thorin had gifted Tauriel, and by proxy, Kíli, before the home had been completed. He scraped his boots on the mat Bilbo had placed there, his own gift to the couple. There may have been an errant comment about his glory box upon receipt of it. The thought made Fíli snort. 

Afterwards, he turned to Tauriel, and said, “Evening, Nana.”

He drew her into a chaste side hug, which she returned. 

“Good evening, Nadad.”

Tauriel had worried about using Khuzdul, after what Bilbo had gone through himself to learn it, but Kíli assured her that in private, it was okay. At least, amongst their closest family members. Balin and Gloin in particular still chafed a bit at it, but Thorin had been particularly insistent that Tauriel be treated as Bilbo had been. He wished to set a precedent that only his near death experience and almost losing his sister-sons, as well as his One to his own madness and mistakes, had made him appreciate in full. 

Together, the three went into the kitchen which was tailored to dwarrow height, but still allowed for Tauriel to pull up a chair and cook beside them as well. What they made was simple, but filling. Some of the meat that had been properly stored from a recent hunting trip they had taken together, alongside some potatoes, onions and carrots, is what would fill their bellies that evening. 

It was more dwarvish cooking than anything, but Tauriel had taken to the diet well enough. She supplemented her own needs for more greens where she liked through Bilbo’s garden, as well as foraging away from the mountain. She even made her own Lembas bread. Some of which she shared with the Company by leaving it on the communal dining table. Ori in particular always took some, though why he needed as much as he did, Fíli did not know.

 “Hey, Tee?” Fíli said. 

“Hm?” she said, turning towards him, whilst popping a small tomato into her mouth. 

“Do you have any extra Lembas bread, by chance?”

She chewed, and swallowed, then said, “I usually do. Would you like some to take back with you?”

Fíli nodded. “Yes.”

Kíli looked over at him, a frown on his face, as he turned his attention away from the potatoes he was chopping up on a cutting board in front of him.  

“What do you need Lembas for?”

The sight was slightly amusing, for the bit of potato somehow stuck to Kíli’s face on his left cheek. Chuckling, Fíli reached out and grabbed the errant bit of vegetable, then tossed it in a bin nearby. 

“I thought I might take some to Ori. He seems to take more than his share often enough.”

A knowing look entered Tauriel’s eyes, as she smiled softly. 

“I’d be happy to supply you with some for your future Consort, then.”

“Thank you.”

Kíli snorted. 

“It’s a wonder where he puts it all, him still being so slight after all these years.”

Fíli hummed, but didn’t comment. In truth, he couldn’t be sure if Ori was simply sharing it with others or what he did with it, really. However, he knew the scribe was fond of it, and one of the few dwarrow who didn’t turn their nose up at it, ever. 

“You know, I knew he had a bit of a sharp tongue, but he’s a feisty little thing when he sets his mind to being.”

Fíli snorted.

“I don’t know why you’re surprised, Kee. We’ve known him since we were young.”

“Perhaps, but he always seemed more fond of you than me, so you would know better than I, really.”

Fíli gave his brother a disbelieving look, but Kíli returned it with one that told the former his younger brother thought he was right. 

“You can’t be serious.”

Kíli nodded. 

“I am.”

The three continued their work for dinner, and soon, Kíli was the one moving around everything they had cut up, and placed into a large pan for frying. Tauriel was cleaning up the remainder of the sullied cooking instruments, while Fíli went and began pulling plates out of a nearby cabinet, along with a few utensils from a drawer, after that.

It was once Fíli had set the table, that Kíli sighed, as he began portioning out their meal onto each plate. After he was through, he said, “For all his protestations and your believing them even, his eyes followed you when you weren’t looking sometimes, Nadad. I didn’t know what to make of it, nor how you might feel about that, so I never said.”

Mimicking Ori then, Fíli flicked his brother on the arm, but a touch harder. 

“Ow,” Kíli said, though he couldn’t have really meant it, because he smiled directly after. 

“Taking a page from your scribe then?”

Fíli ignored the satisfaction he felt curling inside of him at hearing that new distinction being placed before Ori’s job title.

“He’s not my scribe.”

Kíli raised an eyebrow, as he scrubbed the dirtied pan in the sink vigorously.

“He’ll soon be your husband. I think logic would disagree there.”

Fíli didn’t deign to answer that comment; Kíli was technically correct, but Ori wasn’t a possession, and he chafed at the idea of that. Thorin’s gold sickness really did not bring him to care for possessive tendencies. He had seen the toll it had taken on Bilbo, after being draped in mithril, and treated more of something to be hoarded than his own being. That would put anyone of sound mind off of saying such things, though he knew errant jealous thoughts plagued him when he happened to notice other eyes watching Ori than his own. He had no right to the jealousy though, and Ori certainly seemed even less interested in anyone else than himself. That thought had stayed the green-eyed monster from ever fully forming in him, alone, he could belatedly admit.

Fíli drummed the counter before him with the knuckles of his left hand absentmindedly, as he watched Tauriel grab for a pitcher and some cups, which she filled with water, while Kíli was drying his hands on a towel after finishing his scouring of the cooking dish he had used.

As they were sitting down all three of them at the table they often occupied for meals together within the home, Fíli said, “I never realized. Wish I had though. Might have made things easier.”

Kíli took a long gulp of water into his mouth and swallowed then set a curious look towards Fíli.

“Are you saying that this could have all been avoided, had I simply pointed out the obvious?”

Fíli sighed, then picked up his metal fork. It hovered in his firm grasp over the warm plate that still had steam wafting up from it.  

“I don’t know. More to the point, when I came and told you about us deciding to marry, you never said anything about that.”

Kíli raised an eyebrow.

“I was in shock, as much as you seemed to be. Nevermind that passing interest doesn’t exactly mean anything. Again, I really didn’t know what to make of it. I’m sorry if that somehow made your life harder.”

Fíli wasn’t really mad at Kíli, nor did he feel he could blame him, either. Many watched Fíli on any given day. Only one he cared to know about though, was Ori. Not that his brother could have known that. Ori wasn’t the only one who had been keeping secrets, after all. 

“It’s fine, nadadith. You couldn’t have known. I wasn’t exactly very forthcoming about how I felt, either.”

It was hard to be, when he thought any sort of inclination like that toward Ori might have been unrequited. 

The three ate in silence for a time, all of them ravenous after the day and the ride there, in particular. Once the majority of his food was gone, Kíli drank another sip of his water, then looked up at Fíli again.

“You know, I have to hand it to you, Fee, you really fooled me on that front. If you had even given Ori one stare like the one you did earlier, I would have known in an instant that there was something else there.”

Fíli knew his brother was right. 

Kíli was many things, but shrewd and a keen eye for bullshit were qualities the archer also possessed. Many thought he was unable to assess situations so accurately, but that was their first mistake. Though rambunctious Kíli was, he also caught on quicker when it came to emotions than many others. Fíli was not always so lucky. It was a trait he and Thorin seemed to share, more often than not. 

Perhaps it was knowing that his brother was capable of reading him like a book that had made Fíli more careful around his brother than anyone else, when it came to Ori. 

For all the good the past did, Fíli needed to concern himself more with the future. The past could give advice for certain, if one was willing to listen to what lessons it had to teach. However, it was not meant to be a place to make a home in. The future is uncertain, though, and if he weren’t careful, it wouldn’t be a place he could feel at ease in, either. 

The three of them completed their meals, and soon, Fíli was up washing the dishware they had used. Meanwhile, Tauriel and Kíli began playing a game of Stones & Steeds by the fire.

After making her opening move in the strategy game they all enjoyed together on occasion, Tauriel spoke up, her eyes meeting Fíli’s warmly as she spoke. 

“You know, I believe it’s rather sweet, the way you and Ori have come together finally. It appears to have been a long time coming, for both of you.”

That remained to be seen, on Ori’s part. They really needed to talk, without anyone around. Fíli needed to figure out how to accomplish that. 

“Let us hope you’re right.”

Ori was surprised to hear a knocking on the receiving room door to his family apartments, when he was about to leave for the day. Belatedly he realized the evening before when he arrived home after work, that he had forgotten to ask Fíli or Kíli where he was supposed to meet them the next day. The problem was solved when Fíli was revealed to be the one knocking, after he had swung the door open enough to see who was visiting at that early hour. 

There was surprise that quickly turned into visible relief across Fíli’s face, when he realized it was Ori who answered the door. 

“Good morning.”

“Good morning,” Ori intoned. 

His eyes fell from the glittering blue ones above him, to a plate laden with what appeared to be a full breakfast by dwarrow standards. There was toast soaked in butter, link sausage, and fried eggs, alongside some pan fried potatoes. The sight of that food made Ori’s stomach hurt out of hunger’s sake alone. More curious than that though was why Fíli seemed to be holding it out towards Ori, in particular. 

After looking around, he realized Fíli was alone. That, Ori decided, was even more interesting. His eyes finally raised back up to Fíli, who looked a bit uncertain, but still put on a brave face and spoke again. 

“I, uh, remembered you liked link sausage and fried eggs, so I brought you some, courtesy of Bombur.”

After, Fíli pressed the breakfast plate even closer for Ori to see. It was indeed one of his preferred breakfast meals. How Fíli remembered that, he wasn’t sure, but the sight was not unwelcome. In his nerves over what the day would bring, Ori hadn’t managed to eat anything yet. 

“Well come in then,” Ori said, stepping aside to allow Fíli entrance. 

Dori had already left, as had Nori, so it was just the pair of them for the moment. The idea they were alone did nothing for Ori’s nerves, but he didn’t want to turn Fíli away; certainly not after he had gone to the trouble of getting Ori food he liked. 

Once Fíli was actually standing behind the closed door, he looked a bit more awkward, truth be told. That thought nearly made Ori chuckle out loud, though he bit back the desire to do so. Instead, he reached out and accepted the plate from Fíli. 

Briefly Ori wondered if Bilbo had anything to do with the idea. It was a hobbit sort of notion to bring someone of interest to them a meal, Ori could admit. Even if it was his friend who had suggested it, Fíli was the one to act on it, so that’s what really mattered to him, in the end. 

“Thank you. I haven’t eaten yet, so this was perfect timing, really.”

Fíli frowned. 

“I struggle to eat, when I’m nervous,” Ori supplied. 

Understanding dawned across Fíli’s face, then.

“Ah. I find myself with that habit some days as well.”

Ori nodded. 

“I suppose we’ll have to hold each other accountable then. I can’t imagine what Bilbo would do if he knew we both allowed each other to skip meals.”

Fíli sported a brief considering look, then shuddered. 

Ori smiled softly at that. 

He knew both Fíli and Kíli loved their hobbit uncle dearly. Though, they were both right to be frightened of him, when they erred in ways he thought unconscionable. Hobbits were nothing if not serious about food, all of Thorin’s Company had learnt. 

“Would you like to sit with me while I eat? We can talk, if you want,” Ori offered. 

There was a lot they would need to discuss in the coming days, but for the moment, Ori just wanted the possibility of companionship, at least. Fíli was right; they had to become more comfortable with each other. Though a joke had been made at Ori’s expense, in private, Ori himself could see that Fíli was a bit more awkward than he put out other times. Ori might stare daggers unwittingly, but they also needed to be able to simply exist near each other, without worrying about walking on eggshells. 

“Okay.”

Ori smiled, then turned and led the way to the family dining room. 

Ori seated himself in the chair he normally did, opposite of the door they had come through, and Fíli sat to his left. He picked up a sausage which was still quite warm, and happily took his first bite of it, in the silence that followed. At least, it would have been silent, had Fíli not started drumming his fingers across the empty portion of the table in front of him. 

Ori turned and raised an eyebrow. 

The sound didn’t necessarily grate on his nerves, but it did greatly resemble his own stims, when his body required movement for nothing but the sake of it sometimes. 

“Am I bothering you?” Fíli asked, a neutral look on his face.

It was so unlike Fíli that Ori immediately shook his head to dispel that uncertain expression. After, he swallowed the second bite of his sausage, doing his best not to choke on it out of shock. 

He reached out for a cup of water that he had left on the table earlier and took a long drink. Once that was finished, Ori glanced at Fíli again, and said, “You weren’t bothering me, Fíli. I was only a bit surprised.”

Fíli furrowed his brow. “Why?”

“You just reminded me of myself, honestly.”

That didn’t seem to confuse the other dwarf any less.

“How so?”

Ori smiled softly.

“You might not realize it, but the way I move my quill or when I’m knitting is as much a stim as what you’re doing.”

Fíli still looked perplexed as he repeated the word aloud.

“Stim?”

Ori nodded. 

“Movement for stimulation; stim.”

“Ah.”

Ori turned back to his plate, and continued eating, then Fíli spoke again. 

“I’m sure you’ve noticed, but neither Kee nor I am very good at sitting still, most days. I can, but it’s hard to contain my energy, sometimes.”

Ori understood. Probably better than others, like Dori, who didn’t seem to have the same sort of inclinations, at least. Nori liked to move his knives around a lot, and Ori couldn’t help but think it meant something closer to how Ori was. Whether Nori realized it or not though was not Ori’s business, unless his elder sibling made it so. 

Ori snorted at what Fíli had said, though. 

“It’s a bit hard not to notice that. You both channel your urges to move in a much more abrasive manner than I do.”

A self-deprecating smile slid onto Fíli’s face.

“Aye.”

The silence expressed itself again, for only a moment, before Fíli resumed his stimming.

Ori found himself more curious about that than before. While holding a half eaten piece of toast in the air, he glanced at Fíli again. He didn’t always feel the need to constantly look at who he was speaking with, but this was important. He didn’t want to miss the little things he might have otherwise, if he weren’t paying such close attention. This version of Fíli was something only he was seeing, and there was a weight to that knowledge that pressed upon his mind, telling him it meant something that Fíli let him see this side of himself.  

“So, is it nerves, or are you just in need of motion? Sometimes, for me, it’s one or the other, while occasionally both.”

Ori finished off the toast as he waited for a response. 

Fíli’s voice was low, and quiet, his eyes looking more vulnerable than normal, when he said, “A bit of both, quite honestly.”

Ori hummed, then picked up the fork that had been placed between the two perfectly round fried eggs. After taking a portion of the egg white into his mouth then chewing and swallowing it, he asked, his eyes still on his food, “Why is that?”

Ori hoped that by not staring directly at Fíli, he might help the other dwarf feel more at ease about discussing what was on his mind. 

Fíli sighed, though he didn’t readily respond. 

He was so quiet, it actually worried Ori into glancing over at him some time later. Then he could see the way Fíli’s eyebrows were furrowed, and his mouth was set in a grimace. 

Ori allowed his left hand to rest on top of the table and slide slowly across the admittedly short distance between where he sat and Fíli was, beside him. Soon, he found a larger hand encompassing his own, then they laced their fingers together properly. Something about the  motion felt like they were two puzzle pieces finally slotting together, as they should have always done. Ori shook his head at that thought, as if to will it away, at least for the time being.  

Afterwards, there was less hesitance on Fíli’s face than before; his features softened considerably after Ori had reached out for him, to say the least. Ori felt himself casually warm to that sight, before turning away, intent on finishing his food before it cooled. 

Remembering belatedly what Fíli had said earlier, he figured a change in topic was necessary at the moment, if only to give the blond more time to shake off whatever nerves he had brought with him. 

“Fíli, have you eaten this morning?”

Fíli visibly winced. 

“No, actually.”

“There’s more than enough on this plate still that we can both share. I don’t mind.”

Fíli smiled softly then nodded.

Together, they took turns passing the plate and the fork between them. Ori also made sure Fíli drank some water from a cup he poured him that normally rested in the center of the table.

By the time both he and Ori had properly eaten all of his breakfast, they were still holding hands. He found himself more ready to discuss whatever it was that was bothering Fíli, then. Or at least attempt once again to get the dwarf to speak up. It was unnerving, this quieter Fíli, who wasn’t readily telling him whatever it was he needed to say. 

“Something on your mind?” Ori asked, in as light and unassuming of a tone as he could.

Fíli sighed, then turned from Ori, glancing down at where their hands were twined around each other’s. 

“From what I have seen of love, it typically builds upon a firm basis of friendship. At the very least, I thought we might give that a proper go, and see where it all leads. At some point, I know what is expected, as do you. However, I don’t wish for you to feel rushed into anything either. If you want to wait to start having pebbles past when we’re both 100, I’m sure we can manage.”

It was all said in such a rush, and were Ori not to know that Fíli couldn’t have possibly read that somewhere in a book, the former might have thought the whole speech scripted in some way. Ori did appreciate the effort, nevertheless. 

Furthermore, it warmed his heart to know that this is what had Fíli so nervous to speak of, as if Ori would object to the idea of Fíli treating him well. Or was there another reason Fíli struggled to say what he had? Ori couldn’t be sure just yet, but the warm hand around his own made him so happy he could burst, quite honestly. 

“We do live long lives. It is not such an improbable idea,” Ori replied, softly.

There was a hesitant, hopeful look on Fíli’s face, as he looked up at Ori again. A thumb was stroking the top of Ori’s hand, as Fíli said, “Not at all.”

Fíli then lifted Ori’s hand up slowly as if to give the latter the chance to pull away, then pressed a kiss against the top of it, as he had more than once. 

Ori felt a warmth germinating slowly on his face, as a small smile graced his lips. 

“You seem to like it when I do that,” Fíli murmured. 

It was the tone of voice he used which really made Ori respond in a breathless whisper, “I do.”

Ori felt a thumb caressing his hand again, which brought his attention back to Fíli, after Ori had briefly dropped his gaze. 

Looking more determined than before, Fíli cleared his throat, then said, “We’ll go at your pace, and I’ll prove to you that I can follow as well as I lead. We’ve done a version of this dance before, after all. Now there’s just more steps.”

Ori squeezed his hand, warmth blooming on his cheeks while he did. 

“Thank you. I look forward to seeing where this goes, honestly. I meant what I said; I can’t see myself doing this with anyone else but you.”

“Nor I without you,” Fíli conceded, as if they hadn’t told each other as such two days before. 

This time, it felt different, somehow. This wasn’t for the kingdom; this moment was for them, alone.

There was unabashed joy visible to Ori then across the other dwarf’s face. He had to look away again, because the sight of Fíli looking at him that way made his heart race and remember how it felt to be even closer to him. 

Given Fíli seemed to be intent on discussing their current relationship further, without the threat of impending doom should their choice not be accepted, Ori decided he could allow himself to be a bit more candid, as well. He had wanted to talk, after all, and he supposed this was as good a time as any for that. Ori couldn’t imagine what else they could do together alone in the moment that would be deemed proper. Swiftly, he dismissed those more lecherous thoughts, in favor of focusing on the conversation at hand.

“If I were to want more than friendship, would you be opposed? I can’t think of any friend of mine that I currently have who I would wish to hold hands with like this.”

Wanting to hold hands was the least of his worries, but Ori figured they should start there. 

“There’s no manual for this that I can think of, Ori. I only want to make you happy, and build a strong bond between us.”

That made Ori’s heart stutter.

“Then we’re in agreement as to what we want, because I’d like to do that for you, too. If I can.” A rare bit of mischief entered Ori’s mind, which then made him lean his head closer to Fíli’s. In a conspiratorial tone after, he said, “I find you much more tolerable when you’re happy, as well.”

Fíli chuckled.

A kiss was brushed on Ori’s knuckles after, which made his stomach swoop. They really didn’t have time to explore that though, much as he might like to. 

Nevermind that if for whatever reason Nori or Dori stopped by and found them in a compromising position, Ori might actually worry for Fíli’s physical health. Likewise, his brothers weren’t getting any younger. The initial shock might actually cause some sort of medical malfunction in one of their bodies that Oin or Tauriel would have to remedy before they could properly chase after the Crown Prince for further tarnishing their collective image of their baby brother and his supposed chastity. No. If they were to do anything of that sort again in the near future, it would be somewhere far away from Ori’s siblings, for all of their sakes.

Before Ori could contemplate that any further though, there was a loud banging that entered his ears. He rose to his feet, removing his hand from Fíli’s and going towards where the sound was coming from, on the other side of the receiving room door. 

When Ori pulled it open, there stood Kíli, looking mildly worried. 

“Have you seen -” Kíli started, then his gaze rested behind Ori, and his face morphed into a smirk.

Ori turned, and noticed Fíli standing close to him, his arms crossed as he looked at his younger brother. Ori glanced back at Kíli, to see amusement clear on the younger dwarf’s face.

“I see you found your way here, then. Not interrupting anything, am I?”

Ori sighed. He crossed his arms, too, then said, “Not at all.” Meanwhile, “Kíli,” Fíli said, warning clear in his tone.

Kíli held up his hands then said, “Okay, okay. The dance lesson is meant to start soon, though. I’d advise you both not to keep the tutor waiting.”

Kíli lecturing them on responsibility; Ori never thought he would see the day. Stranger things had happened, he supposed.

“We’ll be out soon,” Fíli said. 

“I’ll just be out here then,” Kíli said, amusement clear in his tone still, as he turned and began walking away. 

Ori closed the door shortly after, leaving Kíli on the other side, only realizing heartbeats later that it meant they were alone, once again. It was improper, and while he didn’t cling to propriety in the same way that Dori did, he still adhered to it more often than not. Then again, nothing about him and Fíli had ever gone according to what society had planned for them with their own willful influences involved, so it’s not as if it were the first time his impulses had left them in this way. 

Fíli was watching him with open curiosity on his face. Ori felt like a tricky riddle or a tactile puzzle to be dissected beneath the weight of the intense gaze. 

“I’d like to try something, if you’re willing.”

Ori gulped. 

He knew what he wanted, just as he had before. The dwarf he still desired was right in front of him, seeming to want him in some fashion again. There was no mistaking the tone, nor the way Fíli was stepping forward slowly, giving him time to reconsider or simply run away from him entirely. 

“Kíli?” Ori offered.

Fíli shrugged.

“He can amuse himself well enough on his own, as I can when he's with Tauriel.”

Well, wasn't that a thought. Perhaps Kíli's jabbing hadn't been too far off the mark then; he knew his brother better than anyone, after all. 

“The lesson?”

Ori really didn’t want to let go of whatever this moment was, despite vaguely wondering if they should do anything of the sort just yet. He was doing his best to keep a clear head, despite less chaste thoughts dogging the more logical ones he was forcing himself to consider, first. He didn’t get a reputation for being level-headed by giving into such diversions easily. That had never been him, except in part, wherever fleetingly Fíli was concerned.

“Kíli was just being nosy. We're not due there until closer to midday.”

Fíli’s voice was steady; a calming balm to the worries that were trying to force Ori to reconsider where his mind was ever so slightly shifting towards considering other ways to enjoy their time together, however impractical it would be. 

“Oh,” Ori said softly.

Fíli did halt then, an arm's length in front of him.

“Just say the word, and I'll stop. I meant what I said before; I'll follow your lead. I only want to know if you want this,” Fíli motioned with a hand between them, “as much as I still do.”

Fuck, Ori thought. Fíli really did not do things by halves. Where was this energy before?

Ori could shove away if he wanted. He knew that. All of his pent up frustration from denying himself privately of what was now being willingly offered though, wanted an outlet, and it was being held out to him on a silver platter. With Kíli out in the corridor all but standing guard, it was admittedly safer to consider doing something much less chaste than holding Fíli’s hand then. 

Flames of want sprang up and licked inside of him. It was then that Ori realized even if it wasn't proper, he was tired of adhering to societal expectations, even for just a few moments. By the Valar, let Mahal judge him if he must, because Ori wanted what was being offered.

“Okay,” Ori whispered hoarsely.

His breathing had already hitched in anticipation while his heart began hammering harder against his chest, much to his dismay, which Fíli seemed to notice in some capacity because he grinned at the sight of Ori seemingly less put together. It irked Ori, but nevertheless, he was the one to reach forward and grasp the blasted dwarf's tunic in front of him. He pulled Fíli towards him while he leaned back against the door directly behind him. Fíli came willingly, and soon there were hands on either side of Ori’s torso, leeching warmth into his skin through his clothes, while lips pressed against his. 

The scent of petrichor and freshly laundered clothes entered Ori's nose. 

At first it was chaste, all things considered. 

Even so, it felt like drinking water after being left to die in a desert without any form of hydration present before arrival. A desert of his own making as much as Fíli’s. Now, at least, they had a chance to remedy that problem. By Mahal, that thought was what made Ori really and truly snap; his desire to meet what expectations might be held of them dissipated like smoke in the wind. 

They could have had this before, and yet, for reasons still fully to be determined, hadn’t pursued it from either side. Which was a shame, because clearly, at least in some capacity, Ori’s buried emotions were returned. 

Furthermore, Ori had missed this, for even so brief a time as he had it once. Before he could help himself, a small moan escaped him, against Fíli's still closed mouth. 

When Ori pulled away out of shock, Fíli's eyes were wide, but there was still warmth there. Ori hadn’t moved far; just away from where their lips had been pressed together. A sheet of parchment could only just be placed between where their lips hovered near each other’s still, their breaths tangling between them, as their eyes met again. 

“I'll take that as a yes, then,” Fíli said softly, his face denoting both wonder and a touch of pride. 

Ori exhaled, steadying his breathing a bit, then said, “By Mahal, just shut up and kiss me.”

Fíli smirked down at him, which Ori could admit was quite a handsome sight. Still, the taller dwarf did as he was asked. One of his hands went to Ori's neck and grasped firmly, but not too tight, while the other latched onto Ori's hip. Meanwhile, Ori's hold on Fíli’s tunic was still strong. He used that connection for leverage to surge up and cross the short distance between their mouths to kiss Fíli again, a bit more brazenly then. 

The Crown Prince took it in stride, moaning a bit into Ori’s mouth, which really did not help the slow simmering need that was bubbling in the latter. Soon that water would need to be fed something of substance to cook, before it burnt off entirely and caused a fire.

He slid his hands up from where they had rested on Fíli’s chest, and went into the latter’s golden tresses, which were a beauty all their own. When Ori tugged on them, he felt the vibration of the groan from both Fíli’s mouth and his chest, as it rumbled against his smaller body like an earthquake. It pleased Ori to know he could make Fíli do that, in truth.

“How long do you think we have?” Ori asked eventually, when he pulled away for air.

Fíli was leaning on his right arm, hovering over Ori as he too was catching his breath. It did Ori's heart good to see Fíli so affected. That, more than anything, convinced him it was the right thing to be doing at the moment. He, as much as Fíli, it seemed, needed this release. Perhaps it would make the week go easier, knowing they had already broken this barrier between them again. 

Ori tried to be rational in any situation, but he supposed their need for each other was where logic ended, and something else he couldn’t quite name yet, began. It wasn’t a quantifiable notion; something he could define properly with a book or words, right then, really. He just knew that to stop then would be like carving out a freshly opened wound into his bare skin; he’d really rather not, unless necessary. 

Fíli cleared his throat.

“Unless your brothers show up, then until our lesson.”

Ori raised an eyebrow.

“Kíli would wait that long out there?”

Fíli nodded.

“It's nothing I haven't done for him over the last 13 years.”

Ori supposed he shouldn’t be surprised. Though downright wearisome at times, the brothers loved each other fiercely, and were thick as thieves. That they had some sort of system to make this type of thing work, really made sense to him, honestly. He had to push thoughts of that away though, because if he remembered it meant this had been done for Fíli with anyone else, that might make him just a bit more jealous than he really had any right to be. No matter how he was currently the one being allowed the privilege of touching Fíli. 

“The door to my bedroom locks,” Ori said, his voice quivering a bit, realizing they really could have a moment to themselves if they both so chose. A second thought came to him directly after, so he voiced that before Fíli could properly respond. “Don't mess up my braids.”

“Wouldn't dream of it,” Fíli said, then added a touch more mischievously, “today, at least.”

Ori should have been annoyed by that, but the promise of Fíli having a reason to ruin his braids at a later time made his heart race instead. He couldn’t even manage a long suffering sigh after that, either, because his mouth was once again engaged in a separate, more enjoyable act. 

This kiss was softer than the last, but did wonders for Ori’s mind; he felt his brain stalling out, allowing itself to just be in the moment, rather than worrying itself over whatever else it might. His hands again went to Fíli’s chest, where warmth held them safe; diminishing any chill he might have felt without his hands having gloves on them. It was a nice feeling, really. 

Ori was a dwarf as much as Fíli was, but somewhere in his conception, Mahal had not blessed him with the ability to be a self-contained furnace like some of the other folks of their race. It was why he wore so much knitwear, to keep the cold at bay. Standing in Fíli’s personal space, he had less need of his knitted garments. 

That was truly something, Ori thought absentmindedly, as their tongues slid slowly over each other’s, him being pressed further against the door. By that point, he had flattened nearly all of himself against it. Ori felt like a bow string; taut, waiting for proper pressure to be applied, so that he could release the tension within him.

That was, until there were teeth around one of his ear lobes, and he arched away from the door quickly with a loud hiss. He was a teapot then, expelling hot air, as he met Fíli’s eyes again. Given the body in front of him, he only had so far to go and was still being held against the other dwarf. 

When their gazes met again, Fíli’s was unsure.  

“Too much?”

Ori shook his head. 

“Not enough. Please, keep going.”

Fíli smiled softly at him, amusement clear in his eyes though, before he dipped back down and did as Ori asked. 

Heat trailed across Ori’s bare skin from where Fíli had started at his right earlobe then continued as the taller dwarf’s mouth nipped and kissed softly, his beard dragging itself along for the ride, too. The sensation went underneath Ori’s chin, and then Fíli finished off nibbling then suckling on his left earlobe. That earned Fíli a breathy whimper of his name that tore out of Ori before he could think to try and take it back. 

He felt the hum of approval at hearing that, which was interesting to note that particular bit still affected him. Ori was oblivious to much about the thoughts of others at times, though he could make vague guesses at what they were thinking if given enough information to make it readily apparent. However, he knew for whatever reason, Fíli really liked it when Ori said his name. Ori had been embarrassed about it at first before, but had realized by trial and error, it was something that seemed to get Fíli going more. 

When Fíli stood up to survey the result of his efforts, Ori was a good bit more winded than before. His cheeks were no doubt flushed, as he felt the intensity of heat on his face standing beneath Fíli’s undivided attention, again. His pulse was thrumming more quickly through him than it had in some time. He felt alive, though. It was a heady, but deeply satisfying feeling. 

Like a previously disused forge relit, this need of Ori’s had been brought back alight, and it took everything in him not to simply drag Fíli to his room and lock the door as he had suggested could happen earlier. He wasn’t even properly sure what he wanted right then, except for them to stay as close as physically possible for as long as they were able, before being subjected to what they would be later. 

It had taken far more the first time for Ori to have waived his propriety, he realized. But time had endeared him to Fíli more, he could admit quietly to himself right then, and really it felt lovely to have that sort of emotion returned in any regard. He wasn’t wholly sure it wasn’t simply lust for Fíli, if he were being honest with himself. However, he couldn’t, or perhaps wouldn’t, imagine if it was just that, Fíli would have still brought him breakfast or sat there and awkwardly tried his hand at a serious conversation they would eventually need to have again in greater detail. 

Furthermore, Ori didn’t want escaping almost certain death to be the standard threshold for them in regards to what constituted as reason enough for a proper bedding of each other. At least this time, if they were to make it that far, there would be more privacy, and a softer foundation to fuck upon. 

That thought in mind, Ori reached and grabbed one of Fíli’s hands, then lightly tugged. 

“I can show you where my bedroom is now, if you’d like.”

There was a brief look of surprise, before Fíli schooled his features and said evenly, “Only if that’s what you want, as well.”

It appeared, for whatever reason, Fíli needed more reassurance. Ori could give that much. 

“You are the only one I’ve ever offered this to. It’s simply never been worth the risk of my siblings finding out, nor did I care enough about anyone else to do so. If I didn’t want to, I promise you, I wouldn’t.”

That declaration seemed to surprise Fíli, because his eyes widened momentarily before he came forward like he was being chased by fire. He grasped both of Ori’s cheeks, then drew him into a deeply passionate kiss that nearly stilled Ori’s lungs. His hands went around Fíli’s neck, and pulled him closer. Like he had just drank his first sip from a mug full of water, Ori no longer felt so parched. Still, he was dehydrated, and needed more to ensure he wouldn’t wilt beneath the sun’s unrelenting heat. 

Pressed so close together, Ori could feel a growing length pushing against him. Ori whimpered at that realization. He broke apart from the kiss reluctantly, then looked up at Fíli, who appeared equal parts wanting and lost. 

“Lead the way, then,” the taller dwarf murmured, his voice nearly breaking over the first word he had said. 

Ori nodded, then tugged him along contentedly, his blood still rushing in his veins as he did. Few ever entered the shared Ri living space, and none other than his siblings had been in his room. It was no small thing what he had suggested, and Fíli seemed to realize that as well. 

The normally forthright dwarf appeared shaken, though no less willing to continue. Ori had no hopes of ever humbling Fíli necessarily, but it seemed by his actions alone, he had done so in some capacity. This wasn’t merely lust for either of them, it would seem. While, at that very moment, lust was a factor in why Ori was taking Fíli to his room, for him at least, it was not the entirety of it. 

There were many ways to care for and know someone. Likewise, comfort came in many forms. For whatever reason, Fíli seemed to appreciate the sort of comfort that Ori could give by physical means alone. They could work with that; more to the point, Ori could work with that, he decided. 

Ori had agreed that he wanted to make Fíli happy, as much as Fíli had asserted the same beforehand. If this was what made them happy right then, why shouldn’t they chase the feeling for a moment? There would be enough of others telling them what they should and shouldn’t be doing soon enough. This time was theirs, though, to have and hold each other as they wanted before others’ ideas of what they should be barged into their tentative bond. 

Outside of his door Ori stopped then reached out to open it with his free hand. After he had taken a few steps in, he turned to see Fíli’s facial features drawn into a determined sort of expression. 

As much as he wanted the taller dwarf to hurry along, Ori could surmise there were a few things holding Fíli back from doing so. That sort of hesitance really is what sealed the deal for Ori. So, he waited patiently to see whether or not Fíli would join him right then. 

For all his desire, Ori would not push Fíli any more than it seemed Fíli would push him into something that bothered him. They had time; if the answer became a no instead, right then, so be it. There would be other opportunities for such things later.

He’d settle for being cuddled in Fíli’s arms right then, quite honestly. It mattered little if they were to hop into his bed for sex or just to hold each other. Ori simply wanted Fíli to stay; unlike before, he knew what he wanted, and he was determined to make sure Fíli knew.

What was clear to them both was that this moment was as much an unbreached precipice as their first kiss had been, or the one they had shared again behind the receiving room door a while before also was. Once this invisible line was crossed, there would be no going back.

In the quiet, Ori held Fíli’s gaze for a few moments, before dropping his eyes elsewhere. He was not one for prolonged eye contact, so it was important that he felt comfortable enough with Fíli to be able to look away, and know it changed nothing between them. He was willing to wait, regardless, knowing they had time before their first appointment of the day. He wanted this to be something they both willingly and enthusiastically chose. Nothing less would do. 

His eyes fell to their conjoined hands where they were threaded together between them across the threshold, which was somehow poetic, and sweet all at the same time. Either could have already let go, but neither of them had. It was this knowledge that had his eyes tracing back up to the blue orbs in front of him. 

After more than a few more heartbeats had passed, Fíli followed him in, finally. 

“Are you sure this is what you want, too?” Ori asked, needing to be certain before he shut the door. 

“Yes. I just hadn’t expected you to want this right now. I really had only come to give you breakfast, and possibly to kiss you, if you’d allow it.”

Ori smiled at the admission. 

Fíli was being careful, dare he think noble about this all, even. Which was sweet, really. That as much as anything else told Ori he hadn’t been wrong about the sort of dwarf Fíli was beyond the persona he often had in public. Not that what Fíli showed others was a mask covering lies, but more so that there were parts of himself he gave to the kingdom, whereas there were other parts reserved only for those closest to him. More to the point, they’d had thirteen years of waiting for each other to make the first move again, and Ori was done waiting, if it was what they both wanted. 

“If surviving war together is good enough reason for more than a kiss, why not after you bring me breakfast, as well?”

He tried to keep his tone light; nonchalant as it could be. He needed Fíli to know it was okay to want him, though; Ori certainly wanted Fíli, so long as he was desired in return by that very same dwarf. 

What he had said seemed to break through Fíli’s indecision, because the latter smiled at that, sunlight returning to his formally shadow laced expression as he did.

“You have a point there.”

“Of course I do,” Ori said smartly, then unceremoniously shut his door, and after he turned the lock. 

Following that, Ori realized how much closer they were standing together again. His breathing hitched again as he looked up into the serene, open blue eyes that denoted only clear weather from that point on. 

Unwilling to lose the momentum of the moment, he pushed Fíli against the back of his door, and waited to see what would happen after. His hands were still resting on the chest in front of him. He could feel the way Fíli’s own heart was pounding more erratically then.

Fíli raised an eyebrow after he got over his initial shock at the action.

“Eagar, are you?” Fíli asked, amusement in his tone.

“I would have hoped that was already apparent to you,” Ori all but huffed. He would not pout either - he refused - but it was a damn near thing. 

Fíli chuckled, then said softly, “Come here.”

Ori went willingly, finding himself soon wrapped in two strong arms that held him snug against Fíli’s chest. Shortly after, he was being kissed as if their lip lock was air, rather than the gas itself. He reached up and laced his hands around Fíli’s neck again, and let himself drown in the moment. 

Eventually, when they broke apart for respite, Fíli rested his forehead on top of Ori’s. He seemed to be searching Ori’s face for something, before he asked, “Do you mind if I lift you up?”

“No, because you asked.”

There was a wan smile on Fíli’s face, before he reached down and easily picked Ori up into the safety of his arms. This was new, but Ori found he liked it; their faces were currently level, as Fíli leaned back, and kissed Ori again, while Ori wrapped his legs around Fíli’s waist. 

The kiss was more heated than it had been before; they had come to a mutual agreement about what they were doing, and clearly, both of them wanted it. That was all Ori sought at the moment, really. 

The friction of arousal was promptly brought back up to speed again, a firm weight against Ori's belly then. He whined into the kiss, and then they pulled apart from each other, panting. Foreheads together again, a thumb was stroking his cheek, which was a monumental feat to Ori considering it meant there was only one of Fíli’s arms holding his whole body up.

That thought made his whole body shiver.

“What do you want?” 

Fíli’s tone was conversational, though he was clearly still a bit winded.

“You,” Ori whispered quite sincerely.

There was no point in pretending. It wasn't just the moment, but the dwarf himself.

Whether Fíli realized what sort of admission it was that Ori had just made, the former chuckled again, a bit more breathless that time, and said, “Yes, I gathered that. What I mean is, how do you want me?”

Ori bit his lip, and considered that. His heart was racing, but he knew there was only so much they might accomplish right then. They had already been kissing for some time, and he did not want to tempt whatever luck they had found by taking too long. His bed was right there, after all, and he didn’t necessarily mind having the first time he laid with someone in it being one where they were partially or fully clothed. 

Furthermore, Ori as much as Fíli was surprised by the turn of events that had led them there, so really it was probably for the best that they didn't strip at the moment. He wasn't embarrassed of his body, but having it next to someone of Fíli's caliber also might lead him to wondering how on Arda he had managed to turn the other dwarf’s head. Those thoughts would do nothing for him in particular then. 

“Lay me down on the bed, then lay beside me,” Ori whispered, softly. His voice nearly broke, only because he was in awe of the unexpected moment, and nothing more. 

“Ok.”

Soon, Ori was sprawled out on his back, after having been carefully placed down on the right side of his bed, whereafter he lay flat. He watched as Fíli walked around the front of the bed, and sat down on the left side, his bum all that rested there at the moment. 

Fíli glanced behind his left shoulder, and his eyes met Ori’s for a moment. There was a shy smile that made Ori return it with one of his own. 

Ori, who hadn't put on his shoes yet, firmly said after, “No boots.”

Readily, that request was complied with. Then, they were laying side by side, staring at each other; mirror images of surprise and wonder, he realized.

As candid as he had been, Ori did not wish to risk anything truly outrageous at the moment even in the sanctity of his own room. Maybe another day. Right then, they were familiarizing themselves with each other, and neither seemed to want to do anything close to a misstep. Slow and steady could win a race. Hadn't their life together so far proven that fact, after all?

“What would you have me do?” Fíli asked, his tone more resolute than before.

Heart still hammering, Ori reached out and grasped Fíli’s left hand, then placed it near the hem of his trousers. The direction was clear enough. The taller dwarf knew what rested below, and how to touch him. Ori had made sure of it once before. Though he did find himself wondering whether it had been too long for Fíli to have kept up that particular skill, given they each had different sorts of plumbing, as it were. 

That thought prompted him to ask, “Do you still remember how?”

He received a surprised laugh shortly after, though Fíli didn’t seem offended by the query. 

“Cheeky.”

Ori frowned.

“It was a genuine question.”

That seemed to soften the other dwarf’s face. 

Fíli shuffled his upper torso a bit closer, and whispered against Ori’s left ear, “Why don’t you tell me, then?”

Soon, there was overpowering warmth sliding beneath the hem of Ori’s trousers, and that heat slowly descended to rest right over where he wished it all to go. After parting his thighs a bit, Ori felt a finger press directly on the bulging bundle of nerves at the top of his folds. At the touch, he panted, then whined as a light pressure was applied to it. 

“Mahal, yes,” Ori expelled softly.

“Don’t think he has much to do with your reaction right now,” Fíli murmured, a warm breath expelling over the shell of Ori’s ear and neck, still. 

Ori turned carefully and sent Fíli a glare, with no heat, despite the fact that he was indeed quite happy at the new sensations he felt right then. He received a cocky grin in return, then a kiss for his trouble after.

Ori hummed contentedly into Fíli’s mouth, his heart picking up the pace alongside the increasingly quick rubbing he was being subjected to beneath the large finger manhandling his clit.

That dwarf was entirely too unbothered, Ori decided, when they broke apart again for air. 

Beneath the growing desire urged on by the absolutely wonderful touch he was being subjected to then, Ori reached out and rested his left hand on the hem of Fíli’s trousers. He met the other dwarf’s eyes with a sense of determination. The latter seemed none too perturbed by that development. 

“Go ahead, if you’d like. I know I wouldn’t mind.”

Ori nodded, then did his best to reach in, and grab for what he wanted. 

They were a bit too far from each other, so his shorter arm was straining. Seeing that, the taller dwarf scooted his hips a bit closer to him, and then Ori’s left hand was filled with a throbbing, leaking member. That sensation alone made his hips buck up into the touch over his own sex, and he moaned Fíli’s name more loudly than he had intended. 

In his left ear, Ori heard, “That’s better.” His whole body was wracked with a shiver after that, following the unexpected affirmation.

Bothersome prince.

Ori really wanted that cheek to be waylaid, so he wasn’t the only one being so impacted by what they were doing. 

Firmly, he grasped the top of Fíli’s cock, and began pumping in a steady rhythm that did soon have the prince huffing in a manner that was no longer so disaffected. His own pressure between Ori’s legs didn’t falter though, and soon there was just them, moving in tandem with each other, seeking the other’s release while quietly panting or expressing satisfaction through soft, pleasurable noises.

This went on for an indiscernible amount of time, while the heat was building from what had started as a small kindled flame then expanded into a raging forest fire within Ori. He was close, but not enough that he would lose himself just yet. The same, apparently, could not be said for his bed partner, however, because Ori heard his name said in a desperate whine in his ear, and then there was a fully stiffened length in his hand, coating it with warm, thick streams of cum. 

He felt his bed shuddering as Fíli himself did, while his body was rocked by the orgasm Ori had brought him to. That feeling is what sent Ori himself tumbling over the edge; knowing he had done that to someone he saw as so sturdy, it really did him in, honestly. 

Where Fíli had been quiet though in the height of his pleasure, Ori wasn’t; he shook atop the peak of desire he had been brought to, screaming Fíli’s name loudly. Were he not feeling so all encompassed by the sheer force of need expressing itself then, he might have been embarrassed. As they both stroked each other through the aftershocks, panting and whining as they did, he found he wasn’t, even then. He couldn’t be, when the dwarf beside him looked almost awestruck; his mouth was indeed hanging open, and his eyes were wide. 

Eventually, they had both rid themselves of the last waves of ecstasy and were pulling their hands away from between each other’s legs. 

Quickly, Ori hopped up and cleaned himself up, then gave Fíli a wet cloth to do the same. After those were discarded, Ori wondered if they should leave right away. The decision was taken from him, an idea he went with happily, when he found himself being tugged back onto his bed then kissed breathless again. Their legs tangled, and soon he was lying atop Fíli’s chest, gazing down with wonder of his own. 

Ori had often considered what it might look like if they did in fact choose to engage in such acts with each other again, perhaps without feeling so broken from the effects of war. Whatever he imagined, this far exceeded his expectations. 

A tentative smile graced Ori’s lips then. It was soon returned, and after Fíli was laughing. 

“Mahal’s balls,” Fíli huffed out, soon, his chest rising and falling strongly still even with Ori on top of him, while he covered his face with his hands for a moment.

After Fíli exhaled into them heavily, and removed them again, he lightly placed them both on the small of Ori’s back. 

Ori raised an eyebrow. 

“You’re in the habit of keeping me on my toes, that’s for sure,” Fíli said, clearly hearing a question that Ori hadn’t uttered. 

“Someone has to,” Ori said, matter of factly. 

Fíli tucked an arm under his head, lifting it slightly up from Ori’s pillow below him, then said, “You do it well, little scribe.”

“I’d say the same of you, really,” Ori said, a heat coming to his cheeks. 

Hearing himself called a scribe in the context they were in was doing something to him, but Ori wasn’t even sure how to quantify what it was. 

Fíli shrugged. 

“I wouldn’t know about that. Everyone expects me to be rambunctious or unseemly. You, on the other hand, are something else entirely.”

His left hand was stroking Ori’s cheek then, as Fíli watched the dwarf above him, still curled contentedly on his chest. 

Ori stiffened. 

“I didn’t mean that was a bad thing. I happen to like you as you are,” Fíli added, after clearly noticing the sudden tension in Ori’s body. Being so close, that was bound to happen. 

“I like you, too,” Ori said in a quiet voice that was just above a whisper. 

“So I can see now,” Fíli said, as a bewildered expression replaced the softer look that had been on his face. 

Before they could say anything else, there was a decisive knock on the other side of Ori’s door. Ori froze. Fíli looked similarly horrified, which would have been comical, if Ori didn’t feel like by answering the door he would be signing their death warrants. 

Well, Ori supposed, they had made their bed, he guessed they should lie in it. That idea was less pleasing to him than the place his body currently rested, but there was nothing for it. He had to stand up and face the music sooner or later. Judging by the knock, it was Dori, which was at least the better option of his two siblings. 

“Ori?” Dori’s voice rang out when the door wasn’t readily opened, or his knocking even acknowledged.

“Coming,” Ori said, a bit strangled. Fíli jumped out of the bed as soon as Ori was no longer draped across his chest. 

Fíli, to his credit, didn’t try to hide. Though, Ori was sure by the stricken expression he had seen on his face, that Fíli wanted to. Instead he maintained a respectful distance behind Ori, as the shorter dwarf unlocked then swung his bedroom door open. 

If Dori was surprised to see them both there, he did not show it. His face was so carefully neutral, that almost worried Ori even more.

“I was told I would find you both here,” Dori said. 

His voice was too light; too even, to Ori’s ears, to soothe his worries. 

“Ah, yes. I was just -”

Dori held up a hand primly, which Ori took as reason enough to stop his admittedly only half thought out excuse.

“Save it, Ori. I’d rather not know whatever it was you two were doing. Judging by the states of you both, I’d suggest you each clean up your appearances before going to your first dance lesson.”

“Right,” Ori said, unsure how to respond to his brother after. 

Dori, to his credit, did not glare at either of them. He did, however, let loose a long suffering sigh.

“As you told me quite recently, you are a grown dwarf. If he is who you wish to keep company with then I ask you both simply to avoid doing whatever you might behind a closed door unless you are here, rather than anywhere someone else might see, okay? You two are set to be married, and expected to produce the next of Durin’s line. It’s not as if it won’t be happening elsewhere one day.”

That last comment seemed to be more a reminder to himself than them, but Dori was making an effort; a valiant attempt, really, given the sight he must have been met with. Ori was grateful once again that at least they hadn’t needed to scramble for any clothes. The situation at hand was already embarrassing enough, after all. 

“Thank you, Dori.”

Dori harrumphed and shook his head. 

It was then that Fíli spoke. 

“Is Kíli still out in the hall, then?”

Dori gave Fíli then Ori an unimpressed look.

“Yes, your brother is still out there. It’s suspicious looking, honestly, given he’s never in one place for too long without a reason. The two of you could have at least had the decency to invite him into the receiving room and offered him some food or drink for all his trouble.”

Ori couldn’t help it. He laughed. 

Dori looked more affronted at their perceived inability to host Kíli while they got each other off in his room, than whatever they had done together. It was too funny not to react in any other way but that, really.

“Don’t laugh too long, Ori. You know I’m right. If you are to present yourself in a manner befitting our family, as well as the kingdom, these are things you must consider from now on. Whatever lust or other feelings you might have for one another aside.”

That properly produced a more contrite reaction, Ori’s laughter tapering off shortly after. 

“You’re right, Dori. I am sorry. I’ll apologize to him myself. It was my doing, really, anyways. Fíli just went along with what I wanted.”

Dori glanced back at Fíli, then snorted.

“A hardship for him, I’m sure.” 

Dori exhaled another sigh again, then said, “In any case, I only meant to come see that you were apprised of your schedule for today. I see you’re in capable enough hands, so I wish you luck. Lord Balin and I have begun your marriage contract already. After our break, Thorin and Dis should be joining us.”

Absent-mindedly, Ori wondered at the way his brother specifically used a title for Balin, but not the king or his sister. Before he could point that out, Dori nodded at both of them, then disappeared. 

In his elder brother’s absence, Ori turned to Fíli, who looked a bit dazed, but otherwise no worse for the wear. 

“Well, that could have gone worse,” Ori said, relief laced in his tone.

Fíli swallowed. 

“Aye.”

“I’m sorry he found us, though. I hadn’t thought he’d be home for a while longer.”

Fíli tossed him a small, commiserating smile.

“I think I’d rather him than Nori, in all honesty.”

Ori chuckled lightly.

“Don’t let Dori’s demeanor fool you; he’s just as vicious if not more so when he wants to be.”

“I know,” Fíli said quietly. 

The taller dwarf exhaled a long sigh of his own, then smiled more openly after. 

“I should probably go check on Kee, and make sure he didn’t wet himself or something while trying to put off Dori.”

The idea that anyone could scare Kíli that much did surprise Ori, but if anyone could do it, it was Thorin or Dwalin, and then his siblings, he supposed. 

Before he left to do that, though, Fíli came closer and pressed a kiss against Ori’s forehead, his hands hesitantly resting on top of Ori’s shoulders. Ori leaned into the touch, and wrapped his arms around Fíli for a moment as best he could despite the much larger chest in front of him. That brought Fíli’s right hand around to rest on the back of Ori’s head lightly over his hair, and then the other placed against the small of Ori’s back, grasping in a firm, but not painful way. 

After, the taller dwarf was leaning down and nestling his face in the crook of Ori’s neck on the right side, his breathing beginning to sync with Ori’s the longer they held each other closely. Ori buried his face properly soon after into Fíli’s chest, and sighed. Ori’s heart was beating steadily, as he soaked up every bit of sunshine he felt at being engulfed in such wonderful light from the star that held him so well.

The feeling, Ori decided, was unparalleled. 

A few heartbeats later, Ori heard his name exhaled tenderly, dare he think reverently, against his skin. His cheeks warmed, and his heart sped up a bit. He wanted to echo Fíli, but he was truly at a loss for words right then. He settled for grasping Fíli even tighter than he had been before. Ori hoped the action would assure Fíli that what he had just done, it was okay. They were going to be okay, somehow.

This moment, as much as what they had done together earlier, mattered to Ori, though. It wasn’t just lust for either of them; he had been right, that much he was certain of right then. 

Chapter Text

Fíli could admit there were few times in his life where he was truly left speechless. He might not speak as much aloud as Kíli at times, but his mind was just as active, he imagined. Like his younger brother, his mouth was also more prone to saying what he thought than others of an even quieter nature than either of them. So it was a surreal feeling, when he left the comfort and safety of Ori’s arms only to realize that his mind was in a lull while he still processed what they had done, alongside the sheer affection he felt for the scribe. 

Ori liked him. That knowledge alone produced a bubbling, golden warmth inside of him that he’d never experienced before. Meanwhile, Fíli found himself admitting internally that he really liked Ori. 

Fíli liked the firm, calm assurance that he had been given repeatedly while they had shared the morning together. He liked that Ori didn’t rush him, or expect more than he was willing to give. He had liked simply existing with Ori while they ate. He liked talking to Ori, and not being judged or made to feel like his intellect was lacking, despite the fact he knew Ori’s mind was a different sort of smart than his own. He liked finding ways to make Ori smile or laugh, alongside producing that beautiful blush of his. He liked that Ori was outspoken about what he wanted and needed, which left no room to guess at what was requested of Fíli while they were together. He liked that Ori had dealt with his elder brother in a way that while respectful, was also very clear that he would not tolerate Dori blaming Fíli for something that Ori had clearly wanted. 

While it really hadn’t been only Ori’s idea, as Fíli had technically initiated it verbally, Ori had still taken the brunt of the burden for it happening. It was a casual way of trying to protect Fíli from whatever Dori and eventually Nori might think of him. It felt wonderful to be the one being protected; he liked knowing that Ori would try at the very least, in any capacity. 

Ori clearly wasn’t playing games with Fíli, not that the latter had ever really thought the scribe capable of that. It was a breath of fresh air though, after many others of a more disingenuous sort who had pursued him in years past, save for a childhood friend who simply did not wish to burden herself with the crown when it became clear that he was to be royalty, after all. They, in particular, were better as friends anyways; he had always been more gone for Gila than the other way around, anyhow.

Furthermore, Ori wanted to be near Fíli as much as Fíli wanted to be near him. The way Ori had grasped onto Fíli in the threshold of his bedroom, said as much. That, really, made Fíli’s adoration take root, and begin to blossom while he remembered the perfect way Ori had fit in his arms again. Time had not dulled the sensation for him. If anything, it had made it feel infinitely better, because Fíli truly knew then the value of who he held. 

How Fíli had thought any other might have been capable of filling that space, he really didn’t know anymore. There was only one body who felt entirely right in his arms, and it was that of a slighter dwarf, with warm brown eyes, a wicked intellect, beautifully done auburn hair, lithe but skilled fingers, and a sometimes slower to appear, but no less dazzling smile.

When Fíli found Kíli out in the corridor a ways from where the Ri family apartments were, a sly grin slid onto his younger brother’s face, while his right shoulder leaned against the wall beside him.

“There’s that look again. You both had a nice time, I take it?” Kíli asked as he crossed his arms in front of his chest.

“Not a word to anyone else,” Fíli hissed. 

Kíli raised an eyebrow, his mouth still quirked into a large grin. 

“I wouldn’t dream of it, Fee.”

Fíli snorted.

“Somehow, I very much doubt that.”

Kíli reached out and grasped one of Fíli’s longer braids.

“Your hair is a bit disheveled.”

Fíli jerked away, a frown on his face. 

“I’m about to fix it. I only came out here to see if you were alright. Dori mentioned he spoke with you.”

Understanding lit Kíli’s eyes, and he winced. 

“That he did. I am sorry about that. I tried to waylay him, but it’s Dori.”

Kíli lightly shuddered. 

“I know. I’m not angry. He was surprisingly civil about it all.”

Both of Kíli’s eyebrows raised. 

“It being?” Kíli made a motion with a raised hand, denoting he wanted Fíli to further explain himself. 

Fíli grimaced.

“Mine and Ori’s business. That’s all you need to know.”

Fíli exhaled heavily. Then, he looked around, noticing they were still alone, at least. 

“I thought I was dead for sure though, when he found us in Ori’s bedroom.”

Kíli’s eyes widened. 

“Fee, you didn’t.”

“What I did or didn’t do is still not your business, though I promise it was a mutually agreed upon event, as anything I do like that always is. The important thing is that Dori isn’t going to skin me alive. More than that, he gave Ori and I permission to be closer, so long as we’re discreet.”

Kíli whistled. 

“You’ve got some guts, I’ll say that much. Now, let’s get you looking presentable, or you might start looking more like me.”

Fíli snorted. 

“I’d never let my hair look so disheveled. Thorin would have my braids.”

Kíli rolled his eyes, before he said drily, “Ha, ha. I’m serious, though. Come on.”

Kíli pushed off the wall he had been leaning on and motioned for Fíli to follow him. 

“I would only let you braid my hair if I were on my deathbed, Kee. Keep me company though while I fix my braids.”

Kíli scoffed, as Fíli began to walk beside him. 

“You’ve let me do your hair before.”

“Mostly under duress and with no other options.”

Fíli was mostly teasing, really. Kíli might not be the most adept at it like their Amad or Thorin, but he was decent, still. Especially in the years since they had reclaimed the mountain. 

Kíli, however, seemed to look genuinely hurt as he quieted, his mouth then drawn into a pout that even as they walked, Fíli could see etched into the side of his profile that was visible to him. After, he actually stopped, and turned to look at Fíli, which made the latter stop, too. Kíli looked like what he imagined a kicked puppy would, and that made Fíli feel a shred of guilt for ribbing his brother as he had. He had only been trying to distract the younger dwarf from being nosy about Ori, after all.  

“I braid Tauriel’s hair, and she says it looks lovely.”

The voice was so sullen, Fíli had to laugh, before he tried to placate his brother with honesty once he was through. “I’m not sure she’s an accurate judge of that given who she is to you, but I was only joking, Kee. I’m sorry.”

Kíli didn’t look completely convinced, so Fíli sighed. 

“If you would like to help me, then I would appreciate it.”

That seemed to ease Kíli’s mind, because he shot Fíli a wry grin.

“Yeah, alright. Let’s get you looking like a proper Crown Prince of Durin again, instead of this bedraggled state you dragged yourself out here in.”

Fíli snorted.

“It’s really not that bad. It could be worse.”

Kíli chuckled, as they both resumed walking together again. 

“I imagine it could be, but probably best that it wasn’t, given Dori.”

Fíli found himself laughing, in spite of himself. 

“You’re right about that.”

Eventually, they were in Fíli’s own living space. Fíli sat down on the sofa in his receiving room, after lighting a fire, and waited for his brother to return. 

When Kíli re-entered the space, he was holding what he had fetched from a nearby bathroom; a bowl of water, comb, and hair oil. He pulled a small table from elsewhere, and set everything down. Then, he came to sit behind Fíli, and the familiar sensation of a comb running through Fíli’s hair eased some of the tension he hadn’t realized he’d been holding onto still. 

It was quiet for a few minutes, as Kíli was singularly devoted to his task; he really wasn’t so terrible at it anymore, Fíli surmised. Perhaps he should compliment his brother a bit more, instead of joining in with how everyone else gave him so much flak. They weren’t old yet, but they also weren’t getting any younger. Kíli had proven himself to be many good things, on the quest, and over the last 13 years after. 

“So, you don’t have to tell me anything you don’t want, but what is it about Ori that has you looking like the sun is shining out of your arse? Not saying it’s a bad thing, but he’s not exactly the sort I’d have picked for uh, being less proper, I suppose. Not that he has to be that, to be with you, either. But, I’ll be honest, I certainly wasn’t expecting him to be the cause of putting you in this sort of state anytime soon.”

Fíli smiled. 

“You really want to hear about this?”

Kíli snorted.

“Of course I do. You’ve listened to me wax poetic about Tauriel enough, I’d wager. Time I return the favor, especially since I’ve never seen you like this before about anyone else.”

His brother really was his best friend, as annoying as he could be at times. It was clear Kíli was trying though, to share in his happiness, and this new future they had all found themselves in. 

Fíli sighed. 

“There’s just something about him, Kee. He treats me like I’m just me; nothing more, nothing less.”

“That does it for you then, huh?” Kíli said in a thoughtful tone, then swatted the comb lightly on Fíli’s left shoulder. 

Fíli reached back and flicked his brother’s left thigh, then said, “It’s more than that, but that specifically, assures me that this could really work. I don’t have to be something I’m not around him. He likes me for me.”

Kíli was running some oil through the strands at the back of his head, which was a nice, calming feeling. The scent of citrus filled Fíli’s nose as the motion continued. His younger brother hummed, clearly lost in thought for a moment, as he worked. 

“I am glad to hear that. I was really worried for you, the other day,” Kíli said quietly.

Fíli laughed. 

“I could tell. I worried you might challenge Thorin to a duel if I didn’t speak up when I did.”

Kíli huffed.

“As angry as I was, I wouldn’t do that. I knew he was put in a difficult position, but you’re my big brother, Nadad. I couldn’t let you be forced into something like that without at least a bit of push back.”

That sobered the remainder of Fíli’s annoyance with Kíli. His brother meant well. He just had his own manner of showing it. More than that, a small part of Fíli was relieved Kíli had found his way back to the sillier side of himself, even if it was an echo of their younger years.

After the Battle of the Five Armies, each of the Company had been touched in different ways; physically and mentally. For a time, both Fíli and Kíli had become more withdrawn as Ori had despite remaining more public facing than the scribe. Their normal smiles were tempered by a world weariness that neither had ever known. It had taken some time and more than a few riding and grooming sessions with the ponies in the stables to help them through it. While Kíli went through bouts of ill temper or becoming more withdrawn, Fíli still had migraines and neck pain. The elves and their healing powers had worked wonders, saving their lives, but they still bore the effects years later after all that had happened.

“It’s a good thing, too, Kee. You are a skilled warrior, but you and I both know that Uncle could take us both on and leave us in the dust if he wanted.”

Kíli hummed a note of agreement. 

“I am aware. I would not want to be on the wrong end of his blade, ever.”

There was a horrified, but reverent quality to Kíli’s voice. Fíli understood that. 

They both admired Thorin, as well as feared him, should they truly ever draw his ire. He loved them, but he was fierce in his anger, as well as his love. The dragonsickness had left its mark in more ways than one, to say the least. 

Kíli went to Fíli’s left side, crouching, and surveying the hair there, then stood up and began his work again. 

“So, Ori likes you. I would say I was surprised, but the way he reacted to you yesterday said enough. He’s never made it that well known before, though, outside of those casual glances I mentioned last night.”

Fíli nodded ever so slightly. He didn’t want to mess up Kíli’s efforts, especially after his teasing earlier.

“That is something I don’t understand, if I’m being honest. I don’t think I ever gave him reason to think I wouldn’t be open to the idea, but he remained so tight lipped, until he didn’t.”

That startled a laugh out of Kíli. 

Fíli turned and glared at Kíli. 

“I’m sorry, Fee, but you have to admit that was too close to a joke for my mind not to wander.”

Fíli sighed. 

“If you want me to talk to you about this, I need you to be serious. He isn’t just some random lay, or someone I’m entertaining to pass the time. Ori is going to be my husband, and I want this to work. It’s not just the kingdom I’m thinking about here. It might have started out that way, but it’s more than that, now.”

“You really like him, then,” Kíli said, quietly. 

His hand tugged at the other side of Fíli’s head, which was the last section needing fixed. 

Fíli met his brother’s eyes as he turned, and nodded. 

“I really do. I wish it hadn’t happened like this, but I was serious when I said I could love him some day. More serious about that now than I was two days ago, even.”

Kíli was quiet as he worked the last side of Fíli’s hair, as he had the other sections. When he was finished, he came to stand in front of Fíli, a mischievous expression on his face.

“I’m glad, Fee. Thrilled, is more like it. I think love will look good on you. Much better than that ugly mug you’ve been sporting up till now. Though for whatever reason, Ori seems to like it, so you’ve got that going for you.”

Kíli chuckled out loud, probably at his own joke. Fíli groaned. 

“Yep. That’s it, I’m through with this conversation.” Fíli slapped his thighs, then stood up. Kíli was stepping aside, when Fíli reached out though, and clasped his shoulders. “Thank you for listening and doing my hair.”

Kíli rolled his eyes, then smiled. 

“Anytime, Nadad.”

Ori arrived at the normally disused chamber he had been told about earlier, before Fíli had left his side to find Kíli. 

Bilbo was speaking with a dwarrowdam who was about as tall as him, when he entered the large, open space. It held a few sparse furniture pieces, but otherwise was the perfect setting for what they were meant to do within it. In the far back left corner, there was an ornate dark wood framed couch, with a low end table to match in front of it, covered in food trays. Candles were hung in geometric glass enclosures on the ceiling throughout the room, partially for Bilbo, Ori wagered. The hobbit did not have night vision, as most in the kingdom of Erebor did. They brought a warm glow to the room, which was familiar to Ori, as he used them in the library as well.

Bilbo and the stranger stood off closer to the back of the room, and the right corner of it. 

The dwarrowdam he did not know had rich, voluptuous black hair that reached down her back in two long twisted braids, and a well-groomed beard of the same texture of hair that reached her chest. Her skin was the color of brown tourmaline, and her eyes were a similar shade, too. Her clothes were of noble quality, richly tailored, and intricate in how they cut her figure in the shades of blue she wore. Her hair held tasteful and elegant sapphire laden pieces of masterful make, alongside the earrings, and layers of bracelets that rested on her arms. In her left hand, she leaned on a platinum staff topped with an emerald, while she and Bilbo spoke to one another.

When Bilbo and the instructor turned, Ori felt a mixture of emotions. Bilbo smiled at him easily; a congenial sort that Ori was often used to finding on his friend’s face. Meanwhile, the dwarrowdam had a stern, searching gaze on her own face. When Ori came into her sights, she looked him up and down and merely nodded. 

“Good afternoon, Ori.”

“Afternoon, Bilbo.”

“Good afternoon, Master Ori. The King’s Consort has told me much about you.”

Ori’s cheeks heated, as he did his best not to be too flustered. He met new people in his line of work. He didn’t know why this suddenly bothered him so much. Nevermind if he was to be Fíli’s future Consort, he would have to become comfortable greeting and having further conversation with a host of new individuals from all over. It’s what would be expected of him, as much as it was of Bilbo now.

“It’s good to meet you, madame.”

Ori was unsure if he should try to lengthen the conversation, or simply wait in awkward silence, hoping Bilbo continued to make up for where he lacked in the ability to engage with most small talk. Before he could contemplate that too much though, there was the pounding of boots and jovial sounds that hailed the arrival of both Fíli and Kíli. Ori just knew it, without having so much as turned around. 

Like the sound of a quill scratching upon a parchment page, he knew Fíli’s voice almost anywhere. Coupled with Kíli’s, it was hard to mistake their twin shouts of joy as anything other than the two Princes barreling into the space. 

When Ori did turn, Fíli had Kíli in a headlock, and they were both laughing as if one of them had said the funniest thing in the world. 

“There you both are!” Bilbo exclaimed. 

Kíli broke away from Fíli and shouted, “Uncle Bilbo!”

Ori turned back to see their instructor raising an imperious eyebrow towards the brothers; its sharp edges could cut glass. Rather than be subjected to that look himself, Ori turned and found Fíli’s eyes, which were on him at that very moment. 

Ori’s breathing hitched slightly, seeing how well he had cleaned up in the time they were parted. Neither had truly looked terrible, but it would have been a mark against each of their dignities if they hadn’t at least sorted their appearance out a bit more. Dori was right; they needed to be more mindful, apart and together, about what they did, and how they presented themselves going forward. 

Ori’s cheeks warmed when he remembered earlier, and then simply because Fíli was looking at him with such raw emotion, as if he was the only one in the room other than the latter. Absent-mindedly, Ori’s right hand came up and began to twirl one of his braids between the tips of his fingers. 

He was never so distracted in school. He was just not the sort to allow himself to be. Except, now, it seemed, he had become so. Oh, his younger self would be so disappointed. His older self though? He was basking in the happiness that was knowing he would marry Fíli, and they were about to dance together, to practice for the future. 

“It is good of you both to join us, now,” the dam said, her tone clearly displeased with the way the brothers had entered her teaching space. 

A surprise shout rang out, and soon Kíli was barreling forward. That snapped Ori out of his reverie, and he was suddenly turning around, meeting their tutor’s newly burdened form. Ori just barely managed to turn in time to see Kíli reach out and begin clutching the dwarrowdam around the shoulders. 

“Gerda!” Kíli shouted. 

Fíli walked forward less exuberantly, but he too joined his brother in accepting a hug from the other arm that reached out to the Crown Prince, after he said, “It’s so good to see you!”

“You boys,” came a soft sigh. It was much more kind than what Ori had expected to hear from the seemingly strict dwarrowdam he had first been met with. 

“You’re our instructor?” Fíli asked.

“I am. Your Amad asked me to do her a favor, and so here I am.”

“You never could say no to her,” Kíli said. 

Ori raised an eyebrow at that declaration. 

“That is not entirely true, but a request like this, I can manage. At least, if I am not suffocated by you both first,” Gerda said, a laugh escaping her after.

Both brothers finally stepped back away from Gerda, and then, Fíli was offering Ori a hand. Ori took it, still unsure who this Gerda was, and then Ori was brought before her properly. 

“Gerda, may I introduce to you Ori, son of Rori, Master Scribe, and my future Consort?”

Beset with warmer brown eyes than earlier, Gerda smiled. She looked much less intimidating when she did that. Then again, Ori had always maintained a healthy fear and respect of all dwarrowdams, so he was sure she would not be the last to be met with his feelings of inadequacy next to her. It was harder though, to read people whose emotions were not so readily prevalent. She had done nothing wrong, really. Nor did he think she had to smile to be an acceptable conversation companion. He had just felt out of his depth, meeting someone new. That was not her fault, in the slightest.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you now, properly, Master Ori. I am Gerda, daughter of Gerwin, at your service.”

Gerda nodded, rather than bowed, but it was the intent that mattered. Ori realized the staff might be a mobility aid, right then. A lovely one it was, really. 

Ori smiled at her. “It’s a pleasure to meet you as well. I confess, I have not heard of you before, but I look forward to knowing you better, if both Kíli and Fíli are so taken with you.”

“Oh, these boys,” Gerda said, with another fond sigh. “Their Amad has been a lifelong friend of mine, so I’ve known them since they were freshly carved. In fact, my own daughter developed a friendship with them, as well. Though, she’s back in Ered Luin, with pebbles of her own now. Where does the time go?”

There was lamentation in the way that last question was uttered. 

“Perhaps, I shall meet her some day, then.”

Ori was genuinely curious about this dwarrowdam that Fíli had been friends with. He thought himself fairly knowledgeable about Fíli, at least in a clinical sense. So, it did surprise him to know there were others who knew Fíli that he did not.

Gerda smiled warmly.

“Yes, well, I imagine we’ll be getting to know each other very well over the course of this week, but I do suggest we start soon. Otherwise, one or both of the princes are liable to find something else to do, while we stand here talking.”

Ori nodded. 

He was a good student, and he could prove that. Fíli distracting him would soon be background noise. He had to impress someone who had known both Fíli and Kíli for so long. It felt like a first step, in what would become now a lifelong test.

Soon, a warm hand was on his lower back, and he was turning away from the touch, over towards Fíli’s face, who was smiling at him. Briefly, he allowed himself to grin right back. 

Gerda cleared her throat, and soon Ori was reminded yet again of his wandering mind. 

“Your Highness, Master Ori. Are you both ready to begin?”

Both of them said, “Yes” almost simultaneously.

“I believe that’s my cue then. Have a good lesson, boys,” Bilbo said, and then he was out of the room quicker than a flash.

“Okay, Fíli, I know you are well acquainted with basic footwork in traditional dances of our kind. How about you, Master Ori?”

Fíli looked at Ori, who was barely making eye contact with Gerda, as he said, “I am not well versed in the more technical side of dancing, Madame Gerda.”

Fíli’s eyes went to Gerda, who merely nodded. “No matter. Fíli is an excellent dancer, when he puts his mind to it.”

There was a hint of amusement that colored her praise, but she was not incorrect, either. 

Fíli had taken lessons alongside Kíli, but of the two, he had taken them more seriously. At the time, he had wanted to impress Gila, whose own mother, Gerda, danced so well that she seemed like she was flying each time she took to the floor with her wife Dala. The younger dwarrowdam took after Gerda, and was just as light on her feet. Though, his lessons lasted longer than their brief infatuation with one another. However, Fíli was still grateful for what that time had done for his own abilities in other areas that were not swordplay. 

Fíli glanced down at Ori, whose mouth was pressed into a grim line, when he glanced over and met Fíli’s eyes again. The scribe shook his head, turning away, then muttered something that sounded distinctly like, “Of course he is.”

Fíli grimaced. 

He wasn’t sure whether he should take offence to the way Ori had seemed annoyed at his prowess with dancing, or not. It was also such a stark contrast to even a few minutes ago when he had entered the room, and Ori had been watching him and bloody twirling his hair. If Fíli was smitten, then so, too, it seemed, was Ori. 

At least, Ori had been. Now, Fíli felt like he had whiplash from the mood swing Ori had already undergone, over what perceived slight he could only hazard a guess. He knew he hadn’t done anything wrong though, so he was just going to ignore the sudden change for the moment.

“I think for today, we should focus on basic footwork for a singular dance, and work from there. If all goes well, I can manage teaching up to five dances that will serve you both well together, from now on.”

“That seems agreeable,” Fíli said. 

“Yes. Thank you.”

Ori’s reply was perfunctorily polite, and nothing more. 

Fíli sighed. 

If Gerda noticed anything was the matter, she hid it well. 

“Fíli, would you like to show Master Ori the steps for the Gemstone Glide?”

It was a slower paced dance, from what Fili remembered, which was just as well given Ori’s sudden reticence. Nevermind that unlike before, it was not only them two in the room, watching how they moved and reacted to one another. That would almost always be the case going forward though, so he hoped Ori would get himself together in favor of doing what they were supposed to for the moment; a task as important as the dancing itself. 

“Of course.”

He turned to Ori, whose face was more neutral and barely looking him in the eyes. Fíli slightly worried that might not bode well for the rest of their first dance lesson, only because at that moment it signaled to him a change in Ori’s overall demeanor that hadn’t been present yet that day.

What followed was Fíli’s attempt at teaching Ori, who gathered the sum of what he was told, but the second they actually tried to dance together, he became clumsier, and unable to do as he was supposed to. 

Fíli tried to humor him, but it only made Ori more irritated, to the point Fíli felt proper irritation, too. He didn’t want that, but it was just one dance. If they couldn’t get this right, then how were they supposed to do anything else of the sort together, before the entire kingdom, no less? 

The longer this went on, the more Ori became frustrated, and then came, “Stop, just stop.” 

Ori was huffing, and clearly agitated, refusing to look him in the eyes when he stepped away from Fíli’s grasp entirely. 

“What is it? I thought you said you were a passable dancer?” Fíli said, trying to temper his annoyance, because he knew they both had the capacity to bicker with one another if they put their minds to it. 

Of course, that was the last thing he wanted to do, especially on the heels of such a wonderful morning together. But by Mahal, why Ori was having such issues, he couldn’t guess. The scribe was so smart, and he was a quick study in a number of disciplines, so why was dancing his breaking point? What about the moment was any different, except for Fíli’s presence in it?

After a harsh exhale of air, Ori said evenly, “I am.”

“By whose measure?”

That might have been a bit much, but Fíli wondered by what metric Ori had judged that, if he were honest. What he saw then was no better than a pebble picking up their first axe, swinging it wildly in whatever direction they thought looked best for show. 

Ori glared at him. 

“Not everyone can be a dancing aficionado,” Ori bit out. 

Understanding dawned then, as Fíli realized something. 

“You’re upset that there’s finally something you’re aware that I can be better at than you besides anything remotely to do with weapons.”

Ori frowned, and crossed his arms, then glanced away. 

Fíli wasn’t sure whether to laugh, or return the annoyance, if he was honest with himself. It would do them no good to have a row, but Ori was by far more talented than him in many areas. This turn of events made him both irritated and amused that Ori was being so obstinate about dancing, when he realized he himself wasn’t as good as he thought after being put to the test. 

Fíli settled for a softer approach, because he would rather not waste Gerda’s time, nor embarrass Ori, either. Even if the smaller dwarf was treading on his nerves, right then. 

“We’re all beginners at some point, you know. I can’t do half as well as you at penmanship or remember dates you’ve no doubt memorized from the history books, but even you were a beginner in those areas of study at one point, too, Ori.”

Ori glanced back at him, less perturbed than before, and nodded. 

“You’re right.”

Fíli smiled, grateful something he had done had gotten through to Ori. 

“Of course he is. A broken clock is right twice a day after all,” Kíli called out. 

Fíli glanced up at Kíli and glared, who only smiled cheekily, before his eyes dropped back over to Ori.  

“Now, would you like to try again?”

Ori sighed.

“I can’t promise I’ll be any better just yet, but I don’t want to disappoint you, or everyone else expecting this to work.”

That struck at Fíli’s heart, and dashed more of his annoyance away than before. Ori was in an environment he wasn’t used to, and trying his hand at something he clearly hadn’t been well-versed in before. Even so, he was trying; well, limping through the attempt really, but he hadn’t completely given up, much as it looked like he wanted to. If Ori could reassure Fíli elsewhere, then the latter could do so here. 

They were meant to be partners, after all. What did it say about either of them, if they couldn’t find some way to support each other through this?

It began miserably; there were no two ways about it, Ori determined. He had come to the first dance lesson with high hopes, only for those to be dashed within the first short while of him receiving instructions from Fíli and Gerda, then being asked to put it into practice, together.  

Ori enjoyed dancing, and felt had there not been two specific sets of eyes on them, he would greatly like doing so with Fíli. However, beneath the weight of Kíli’s gaze, alongside Gerda, who enjoyed stabbing her staff on the ground loudly accompanying various instructions to highlight flaws, he did not like it at all. 

Ori’s body was tense; the stiffness translated to his movements, and more than once, made him stumble even after he promised Fíli he would try to do better. 

Eventually, Gerda was speaking in an accent Ori couldn’t find intelligible, which meant it was an older dialect elders employed when they wished not to be understood by their juniors. Meanwhile, he did his best to reconcile his knowledge of actual dancing with whatever his mind and body had cobbled up to offer as something close to that, as he righted himself from stumbling again. 

Ori sighed. 

“Is everything alright? You seem more or less the same as a little while ago, but you’re not annoyed with me anymore that I can tell, so what is it?” Fíli asked. 

Ori glanced away, then spotted Kíli watching them intently. Ori then looked away, resisting the urge to bury his face in Fíli’s chest. They had almost properly had a row, though had managed to narrowly avoid it, so he didn’t feel too comfortable doing that, right then. Nor did he think Fíli would be as receptive to it, anymore, after Ori’s irritation had gotten the better of him. 

After he pursed his lips a moment, he returned his gaze back over to Fíli, and said quietly, "I don’t like all of the staring.”

“It’s only Kíli and Gerda,” Fíli said, a hint of incredulity in his tone.

“Him and someone only known to you both, who clearly doesn’t think much of my skills, or lack thereof.”

It rankled Ori to have to admit that he wasn’t up to par with whatever invisible expectations had already been set for him. In his work, he was meticulous, and a bit of a perfectionist. To call attention to his flaws was not his favorite, he realized. However, there was nothing for it; everyone in the room was aware of his ineptitude then, and really, he wasn’t so vain as to not be able to point out his own flaws. Really, he was just a bit humiliated, at the present, and for that reason it was harder to do so.

Fíli sighed. 

“I wouldn’t be sure about that, if I were you. Gerda’s no nonsense, but she has a good heart.” Fíli quieted for a moment, then after glancing behind Ori, he met the scribe’s eyes again. “Is there anything I can do to make this better?”

Ori thought for a moment, then nodded, resolutely.

“If you can get Kíli to divert his attention elsewhere in a way that won’t be even more distracting, be my guest.”

Fíli exhaled slowly, then nodded.

“Hey, Kee?”

“Yes?”

“Mind playing a song for us on your fiddle, with your back turned to us? I think it might be easier to get the steps right, if we have something to follow, and you’re not so blatantly staring at us both.”

“That is not the worst idea I have heard all day,” Gerda said. 

“Thank you,” Fíli said respectfully. 

“Why not? Let me just go fetch my fiddle,” Kíli said amicably. 

Ori heard the couch groan as Kíli rose to his feet, then dashed off without another word. 

Ori heard Gerda chuckling behind him, but he couldn’t turn to face her. He felt like a failure, being unable to learn this more quickly than he had hoped. What must she think of the dwarf marrying Fíli, when he couldn’t even dance right, even after being given instructions?

Fíli glanced back over at Ori and smiled hesitantly. Ori took a few deep calming breaths.

Ori, unlike Fíli, was much less used to scrutiny that did not involve his work, unless it was other dwarrow gawking at him in the halls as he went about his business. At least Ori knew when his own merits in literacy required a second glance, they would be more than satisfactory. Though he had determined himself a passable dancer, he wasn’t used to the judgment he was receiving while he was being taught a new dance. 

“It's okay to be nervous, Ori.”

Ori swallowed. 

“I seem to remember you telling me this once before.”

“I meant it then, and I mean it now,” Fíli murmured against the top of his right ear, just quietly enough that only the pair of them could hear.

Ori’s heart fluttered, though he kept his face looking forward, rather than meeting Fíli’s eyes at the moment again.

“While he’s gone, do you mind if I go elsewhere for a minute?”

“Not at all,” Fíli replied, seemingly unperturbed.

Soon, Ori was removed entirely from Fíli’s side, and he walked to the couch. Then, he laid down face first, and groaned into the scratchy, but not completely uncomfortable pillow below him. He hoped the sound was muffled enough that no one else around him would hear. He needed to vent some frustration though that wasn’t directed at Fíli, or even Gerda. Neither one of them deserved his ire. 

He just felt so inadequate, and this was only the dancing portion. What about when it came to weapons? Fíli far excelled above him in those as well. He had hoped at this, he might do more decently, at least. 

His face hidden though, he was able to stabilize his breathing a bit, and calm down. Being made to feel deficient at something he had chosen to learn was a decidedly new feeling, if he were honest. He was a grown dwarf, and he felt so embarrassed at his inability at the moment, or for how he was responding. What must Gerda and even Fíli think? Ori wasn’t sure he wanted to know, quite honestly. 

What if Fíli was annoyed or ashamed enough of him to rethink the marriage altogether? That hurt Ori more than he wanted to admit. He didn’t love Fíli, but he’d never found himself caring much for any other at all. It was all so new, but he really did like the dwarf. He wouldn’t have done what they already had, if he didn’t. 

Ori groaned into the pillow again, before finally sitting up, and doing his best to fix his hair. 

A pounding of boot steps entered Ori’s ears shortly after, and Kíli reappeared, instrument in hand. When Kíli saw him sitting on the couch, his eyebrows rose. 

“Did I miss something?”

“Ori just needed a bit of a break from me, while we waited on you.”

Fíli was covering for him. Ori glanced at Fíli, who merely gave him a reassuring smile from where he had remained in the center of the room. 

Kíli snorted.

“I can’t blame him there.”

Ori shook his head, then returned to Fíli’s side. 

“Thank you,” he whispered. 

Fíli merely nodded, then held out his hands, which Ori readily took. 

Soon, there were notes spilling out of the corner of the room Kíli had taken to occupying while they were trying to work out how to move together in a simple, slow dance. 

With only Gerda’s attention, the scribe found it was easier to begin to move as he had been shown earlier. Ori's jaw unclenched a bit after he executed a few steps decently, and the rest of his body followed accordingly.

“There we are,” Fíli said approvingly, a small smile accompanying the words.

Ori leaned into Fíli’s touch more, re-balancing to where he wasn’t teetering on the precipice of looking like a statue being led across the floor.

Unlike at the beginning of the lesson, they proceeded together more fluidly, once the vestiges of Ori’s worries were shed. It helped that his dance partner was patient and kind, as he mucked up his steps, as well as his social interactions, besides. 

A swell of music entered Ori’s ears, and then Fíli lifted him off the ground. All he could do was clutch Fíli’s shoulders, hoping he wouldn’t be dropped. Though, knowing the strong arms below him, that was unlikely to happen. Their eyes met, and had Ori been on the ground, his body might have quaked at the intense, steady gaze being trained up at him. He normally was not fond of being flung around, but Ori found there were allowances he was willing to make, when Fíli looked at him like that.

Unfortunately, Fíli must have been similarly distracted, because the dismount was less graceful. Soon, both of them were a tangle of limbs on the ground around each other. Despite that, when Ori realized what happened, a laugh bubbled up in his chest at the absurdity of it all. He was not alone in continuing to develop whatever nascent feelings had begun to come between them, and all he could do was laugh and silently thank Mahal for that. 

When Fíli caught onto Ori’s change in mood, he joined in the laughter seemingly in earnest. That is how Kíli found them after the spill they took, when he ceased playing and turned around to see them both on the floor.  

“I may be wrong, but I do believe that’s not how it’s supposed to end, unless there’s a bed nearby.”

“Kíli, shut up,” Fíli said between his own laughter. 

Ori might have been more annoyed at the comment, but amidst his gaiety, he couldn’t find it in him to care. It was a benign comment, as far as those sorts of things went, and it’s not as if the whole of the kingdom wouldn’t soon know what it was that would be expected of them together. 

Kíli huffed, then grumbled about grabbing some food while everyone else was distracted. 

Eventually, Ori glanced to his right, and met Fíli’s eyes. They were so serenely blue, and wide, as he took in Ori; it was hard not to drown in them. 

“I’m sorry for being so grouchy earlier. You were only trying to help me,” Ori said, before he forgot his manners.

“It’s alright. This is new for both of us. I am sorry for losing balance like that, though.” Fíli said, his voice a bit breathless as he did.

Ori shook his head, as if that might dispel the notion that Fíli had done anything wrong, right then.

“It’s okay. I have a feeling there was a good reason.”

Kíli snorted from elsewhere in the room, but Ori didn’t even turn towards the sound. His attention was all for Fíli then. 

A large grin crinkled the laugh lines on Fíli’s face, as Ori continued to stare, and quietly admit Fíli was breathtaking like that. It was more than a bit overwhelming to see that he was the object of Fíli’s attention as well, especially given his poor showing earlier. 

“Aye, a good reason indeed.”

Then, Fíli reached down and grasped Ori’s right hand lightly, bringing it up to his mouth and brushed a kiss against it. Ori’s eyes briefly closed, and when they did that, he heard Kíli making a gagging sound behind them. 

When his eyes shot open, he saw Fíli cock his head towards Kíli, while keeping a grasp on Ori’s smaller hand. That action alone told him he was forgiven, much to his elation. 

“Be quiet, will you.”

Kíli groaned. 

“It’s bad enough I have to bear witness to this when you’re flubbing it up, but even worse seeing how whatever you’re doing is clearly working, Nadad. Please, spare me the lecture. Brothers should only be subjected to so much.”

Ori giggled. 

He probably would have been more embarrassed, but there was a lightness settling over him, and he couldn’t find it in him to be. 

“Believe you me, if it weren’t necessary, you would not be here,” Fíli muttered, before returning his gaze back to Ori.

“We should probably get up. This floor was not made for lying on,” Ori said.

Fíli nodded. 

Then, Fíli rose to his feet, and used their still tethered hands to help Ori back up. Standing close again afterwards, still holding hands, Ori felt his breathing stutter. The close proximity was making it hard to focus again; his heart was beating at the pace of how he might dip his quill into an inkwell quickly, when needing to write faster than normal. Fíli’s eyes were bright again, and looking at him with unhidden merriment. Owing to that, as much as everything else right then, Ori’s heart shuddered.

The moment broke when Kíli called out, “The handle tip of Mahal’s hammer couldn’t cut through this tension.”

Ori chuckled in surprise as much as at the comment once it had washed over his ears properly, while Fíli rolled his eyes. 

“Brothers,” Fíli said. 

Ori saw the look in Fíli’s eyes though. Quickly, he reached up and put his free hand against the latter’s chest, which did momentarily stall Fíli’s intended trajectory towards Kíli. Blue eyes stared at him, as Ori was rewarded with a small smile, before Kíli spoke yet again. “You love me, and you know it.”

Fíli grimaced, then flicked his gaze back behind Ori’s right shoulder. He didn’t attempt to remove himself from Ori’s side, though. 

“I’d love you more if you weren’t giving unnecessary commentary, nadadith.”

Ori bit his lip, waiting to see how this would play out. 

“It is my mission in life to both pester and protect you until my dying days, if you must know.”

Ori lightly chuckled. Kíli and Nori were of a similar sort; it was readily apparent to him then.

“You’re really making good on that first part right now, Kee.”

Ori could see the strain in Fíli’s neck as he continued to talk, but still maintained his gaze on the other dwarf, trying to pretend as if he were a piece of furniture so that he wouldn't be further drawn into the tense conversation. 

“What would you do without me, Fee?”

Ori could hear the shit-eating grin as Kíli spoke. 

“I don’t think you want to be asking me that right now. Thorin only needs one heir, after all.”

Ori rolled his eyes.

“He’s only winding you up because he realizes it’s getting to you,” Ori said softly. 

Fíli sighed, then finally looked at Ori again. Unlike a few moments ago, he appeared more at ease when their eyes met again.

“You’re right.”

Fíli covered the hand placed on his chest with his own free hand, then kissed Ori’s hand on the palm, after. That produced a small shiver running the length of Ori’s body, as his cheeks warmed. He really liked the hand kisses, honestly, and Fíli seemed to enjoy giving them. He could get used to that. 

“Ugh, okay. I think I’ll make myself scarce for now. You two are clearly just fine without me here.”

A throat cleared, and Ori remembered there was still Gerda, somewhere on the other side of the room opposite of where Kíli was seated. 

“I think we can consider today a success, Prince Fíli, and Master Ori. However, there is also, I am told, a weapon’s training session you are to be present at together after eating some food.”

“If there’s any left,” Fíli muttered.

“Hey, I resent that,” Kíli bit out with no real heat. 

Ori stepped apart from Fíli, and turned to see Kíli’s boots were resting on the long, low table in front of him, while he leaned against the back of the couch. 

“You better be glad I’d rather eat than thrash you,” Fíli said. 

Kíli shook his head. 

He looked ready to make another comment, then bit his lip, seeming to think better of it now that his elder brother’s attentions weren’t so divided. Ori was grateful, because trying to break up their grappling was not on his priority list. 

Instead, he grabbed a small plate, and began filling it with food, while Fíli did the same beside him. 

“Budge over,” Fíli said, a bit tersely.

Afterwards, Ori joined Kíli and Fíli on the couch. Fíli sat between Kíli and Ori at an equal distance between each of his companions. 

Quietly, Ori began to eat, grateful for a few moments of silence.

Dwalin as well as Nori and Tauriel were at the royal training grounds, waiting for them, sometime later. Fíli was grateful for the latter’s involvement, because it meant Kíli might act like he had a semblance of decency or maturity about him, unlike earlier. 

As much fun as Fíli had dancing with Ori once it had properly gotten off to a better start, he was glad to be entering a territory even more familiar to him; weapons training. 

The goal, he had been told by Thorin the day before, was to learn how to move in synchronized ways, should they need to defend each other or others. Back to back was one way to accomplish this, but there was so much more to it, as there had been for the dance lessons earlier. Fighting was a dance all its own, in Fíli’s opinion, just more violence involved. 

The first day involved sizing Ori up for a weapon he was suited for. A war hammer not unlike what he had used in the goblin tunnels was selected, and Dwalin said while Ori’s physicality then had been enough to save his life, there was much improvement that could be done to his technique. Then, there was also honing what little endurance he had, which turned out to be not nearly as much as Fíli and Kíli, though that was expected, really. 

Dwalin and Nori were to be giving them demonstrations later in the week of how to physically work together, given their different fighting styles and body types. The elder dwarrow were the closest to Ori and Fíli’s own capacities, so they would have to emulate the couple, until they developed the techniques into something that was uniquely their own. 

Meanwhile, Kíli and Tauriel were to be given similar pointers, though where each were archers, Tauriel was more well rounded weapons’ wise, as she had been a Captain of the Guard in Mirkwood before. Kíli was a warrior as well, but his main talents were with a bow. So, they would be working on that together. 

By the end of the first day, though, Dwalin had managed to wear them all out. Nori looked none too perturbed, picking his nails with a knife as they were all flagging from exhaustion in some capacity after the endurance drills they had all just been put through. Ori more than any of them, it seemed. Nori gave Ori a pat on the back before he and Dwalin retreated elsewhere to do Mahal knew what. 

It was then that Fíli turned to Ori, as Tauriel and Kíli were speaking in low tones to each other, close by. Tauriel was walking out of the training grounds as well moments later, in long sure strides, leaving only Fíli, Kíli, and Ori behind. 

“Want to join us for a wash in the hot springs?”

Kíli made a disgusted sort of sound, then said, “Oh no, I draw the line there. It's either me or him joining you in the springs, because I do not need to see how you two act around each other naked from now on.”

Kíli added an accompanying shudder to emphasize his point. 

Fíli grimaced. 

It would take some getting used to; this sudden distance from his brother. Though he agreed it was probably for the best that after that day in particular Kíli didn't join right away with Ori there given Tauriel had just left. Even so; in general, he did not want to feel so split between his brother and Ori. That would not bode well for the future if that sort of thing continued.

“It's alright. I can wash up at home. You two go on without me,” Ori said, in a monotone sort of voice.

A twinge of guilt set off in Fíli's chest.

“Are you sure? I see him all the time.”

Kíli scowled, then said, “Thanks, Nadad.”

Fíli ignored him for the moment, to see how Ori reacted.

Ori nodded.

“Yes. It's been a long day, and I need some time to myself.” His eyes dropped for a moment. He let out a small, heavy sigh, then glanced up again to meet Fíli’s eyes alone. "Perhaps another day this week, though, if you're willing.”

Ori blushed as Fíli's own cheeks heated up. Kíli whistled from his left, but Fíli disregarded it as he watched Ori turn and begin walking away to leave the training grounds entirely.

“Tell me, how were my boys for you, today?”

Gerda smirked. 

“It’s as if I’ve gone back in time. They’re the image of Frerin and Thorin.”

Dís chuckled, then took another sip of her tea she had been nursing. She and Gerda were seated in her receiving room to talk, away from prying eyes. Bilbo had provided them with an excellent tea spread, after the first long day of negotiations over her eldest son’s marriage contract to Ori. Given the scribe’s elder brother’s involvement, it had proven a bit of a tedious task. Dori was known to be protective of Ori, so it was only to be expected, she knew.

After swallowing another sip of the warm, hearty brew that had been imported from the Shire, she raised an eyebrow.

“And Fíli with Ori?”

Gerda smiled, after she had finished swallowing a bit of the biscuit she had just taken a bite of.

“As besotted as you and Víli once were.”

A rush of relief coursed through Dís, then. She and Víli had been in a love match. If they were indeed already appearing as they had in Gerda’s assessment, then that was good; very good, indeed.

“That is excellent to hear. I know Fíli was trying to make the best of a bad situation, but for all his assurances, I needed more certainty.”

Gerda nodded, dusting off the few crumbs that had dropped onto her beard and chest. Afterwards, she glanced up and met Dís’ eyes again.

“I assure you, they will do well together, Dís. Not like us, once upon a time.”

There was a tinge of regret in her friend’s voice.

Dís swallowed thickly, as her hands began to uncharacteristically shake, despite the fact that she was still holding the teacup and saucer in her grasp.

“Ger-”

Gerda waved a hand dismissively beside her, as if to dispel the need for further speech. 

“Think nothing of it. I shouldn’t have brought that up.”

Dís had been so, so selfish.

Even after Víli’s passing. She had kept her friend close, unwilling to lose someone else she cared deeply for. Gerda didn’t realize the truth of it, though. She had listened when Dís asked her to stay in Ered Luin, rather than following Thorin as she would have liked. There hadn’t been a second thought in her mind the moment Dís had asked. Thorin saw right through her about it all but understood. She had already lost Víli. She couldn’t lose Gerda, too. 

Her boys didn’t know about Gerda in that way, though they adored her. Dís wasn’t sure what they would think if they knew. The passing of their Adad was so long ago, but she worried how either might react to knowing she had loved another first, and still did, in fact. 

“Come, let us talk of somewhat happier things. I received a raven from Gila. She should be here in a few days’ time.”

Dís did her best to move with the change in flow of conversation, as she sat her teacup down on the nearby low table that held the rest of their tea spread. Then she turned to Gerda, and put her hands in her lap, lacing them as she did.

“That’s wonderful! She hasn’t been to Erebor in years. Is she bringing the children and her husband?”

Gerda shook her head. 

“No, not this time. She is a part of a small stealth party travelling from Ered Luin to here. To bring the rest would have only caused further delays.”

Dís frowned.

“What brings her?”

Gerda glanced away, towards her own teacup, though she didn’t reach out just yet. Instead, she sighed.

“Tidings of Ered Luin, for Thorin and Bilbo, is what I have been led to believe.”

That didn’t bode well, at all. 

Concern overtook Dís, as she watched Gerda grasp onto her teacup with her delicate right hand, then lift it up to take a sip. Once she was done with that, the princess asked, “Was she able to explain any further beyond that?”

Gerda shook her head. 

“No, but it must be sensitive information enough that she chose to make such a long journey, only to speak with Thorin and Bilbo.”

Dís nodded. However, as much as Thorin was more prone to holding out for hope in his later years than ever, so too was she. They had already lost so much. What Gerda spoke of, sounded a lot like a political problem in the making, which could draw any of their family away from Erebor to return with Gila to rectify it. If that could be avoided, Dís would wish all she could until proven otherwise that it wouldn’t be necessary. 

“Perhaps it is only that she wanted to visit you, Fíli, and Kíli. It has been some time, as I mentioned.”

“I believe, dear friend, that might be wishful thinking.”

Chapter Text

Much as Kíli loved his elder brother, he was grateful to wake up and know that the first thing he needed to think about was not whether he was fulfilling his duties as Fíli’s chaperone well enough or not. The idea truly was laughable, to him at least. However, Thorin and his Amad had assured them that it would be best for appearances sake alone, given that Fíli and Ori could not be seen going about Erebor outside of the privacy of the Company wing so much together without causing suspicion. Part of him was amused at the idea that he had to be the responsible party between him and his Nadad, while the other half was mildly annoyed. Perhaps that was what spurred him on to be a bit more grating than normal the day before, his other reservations aside. 

Yes, he had been excused from his duties, which Kíli didn’t mind all that much, really. Trailing his Amad and learning how to balance guild politics between the various ones who seemed to actually enjoy bickering more often than not, had never been his idea of a good time. However, he was the spare prince, so he had to make himself useful in the kingdom somehow, in a time of relative peace. Still, one could only watch their own sibling make doe eyes at the same individual for so long, before it became too much. 

Kíli had meant what he said about being happy for Fíli; that hadn’t been a lie. However, it did also chafe him a little bit now that Ori was around more, how Fíli seemed less inclined to indulge his antics. He was being a softer, as well as a bit more serious version of himself when it came to the scribe, and much as that might be fun for Fíli, it was boring for Kíli. That, and now Fíli’s attention was more divided from him than ever. 

Kíli knew it was a bit unreasonable of him to be upset that Fíli couldn’t devote nearly as much time to him. It would be selfish to expect that, really, given what his elder brother had been thrust into. However, as much as this had surprised everyone else, it had shocked Kíli, too. He hadn’t been expecting such a sudden shift, but now that it was here, he was still working out how to handle his emotions about it. Even if a few of them were less reasonable than anyone might have liked if they were properly made aware of how Kíli felt at present. 

All that aside, Kíli did like the positive impact Ori was having on Fíli, and that the scribe seemed genuinely interested in his brother. It was clear to him after the day before that whatever Fíli felt, it was returned. More than that, he had experienced a bit of pride at irritating Fíli, only to watch Ori calm him. 

Maybe it was a bit of ribbing, but some of it had been with intent. If Ori couldn’t handle seeing that side of their sibling bond, then it would be a rough ride later on. They were very close, but that didn’t mean they always got along, and sometimes it wasn’t so pretty a sight before all the rocks settled. Still, Ori had subdued Fíli deftly, and that was enough for Kíli to agree with his elder brother’s assessment about his future husband; they might just actually make it long term.

Unlike with his match with Tauriel, though, the weight of the whole kingdom did not rest on their shoulders near the amount that it would for both Fíli’s and Ori’s relationship. There were going to be times where they would be tested in ways that a partnership as theirs just starting out wasn’t quite ready for, yet. He hoped when they met those challenges, they could handle them, but a marriage was only so strong as its weakest points. 

Fíli was many things, but Kíli had learned over the many years around him that the former had his pressure points. One of them being teasing about any sort of infatuation he held for anyone. 

Fíli might think that he hid it well, but there was always a nervous energy about his elder brother Kíli had picked up early on in their lives. Perhaps that was born of having the weight of knowing he was next in line after Thorin for the title of King Under the Mountain resting upon his head, and all that entailed. Then of course there were those who had proven ill fit or simply insincere about him, after Fíli had found himself liking the individual. Kíli might love out loud, but Fíli had a softer heart encased in malleable stone, and the former knew what it did to Fíli each time he realized he had been wrong about someone. 

Gila had been the only one really not to toy with Fíli before Ori, and even then, his elder brother had been sad, because at one time he had really liked her. She wanted not to be tied to a crown, and rather have a more calm and simple life, unlike what her Amad had chosen by being closer to their family. Kíli didn’t blame her, really. There were days where he loathed the station he held, too. However, while she could more easily walk away leaving Fíli’s heart a bit trampled in her wake, Kíli and his brother did not have such an option as that. They both loved their family too much to ever turn away from their responsibilities, even if they felt like too much to bear, some days. 

A part of Kíli knew that when it came to Ori, his brother had to be worried about scaring him away. That was another reason why Kíli had been the way he was the day before; if Ori couldn’t handle him at least in full force, then he didn’t deserve Fíli’s time. Fíli, though annoyed, would never really ask Kíli to dull his own light, in favor of anyone. So, best to determine if Ori was serious enough about his brother, before Fíli got in too deep. 

Kíli had also quickly become aware that if whatever it was between Fíli and Ori didn’t work out, it just might break Fíli a bit. It was all happening so fast, but he could see how this time was truly different, nevermind Fíli admitting as much to him while he had done his hair. Kíli only hoped that when Fíli fell, Ori wouldn’t leave him hanging out to dry. That, more than anything, terrified Kíli in the deepest depths of his mind. 

All of Kíli’s worries for the time were dashed away though, as he found Tauriel standing atop the compacted dirt of one of the royal training rings, waiting for him exactly where they had discussed the night before. He had spent the majority of his walk there in his more pensive state, but he was grateful to ignore that for the time being, in favor of having a moment to themselves.

“Goodmorning, lovely.”

Tauriel smiled sweetly. “Goodmorning, meleth nîn.”

Kíli vaulted over the stone barrier before him. After crossing the remaining distance between them, once he stood directly in front of her, he swept her up in a kiss alongside wrapping his arms around her. He leaned upwards and enjoyed the feeling of her lips pressing down into his. He would never tire of the feeling she gave him as he held her, and she returned the gesture. Her hands were around his face as they continued their kiss. 

The sound of footsteps had him pulling away, only to be met with, “Oi! I didn’t drag my arse down here at this hour before work just to watch you kiss your elf!”

Despite that declaration, Kíli smiled in the hold he and Tauriel still remained in; she returned it with an amused one of her own, as well as a raised eyebrow. He turned towards the dwarrowdam standing near the tunnel entrance of the royal training grounds.

“Goodmorning to you, too, Bee.”

His best friend made a faux disgusted noise, as she smiled at him. 

“Ah, none of that. Time's ticking. Not all of us can be relieved of our duties for a week, you know.”

Kíli chuckled, and stepped away from Tauriel then. 

“Yes, yes. If I could, I’d have asked for you to get off as well, but already, this is more than we’re normally allowed. Even Tauriel is still having to report to Oin intermittently.”

Bethilda shook her head. That lightly jostled her few solid black braids that remained framing her face. Above, she sported a colorful mohawk of corn yellow and raven black hair, alongside the well endowed beard of black hair she kept impeccably groomed, and often decorated with adornments that played off of her nickname. Afterwards, she gave a low whistle. 

“That’s a shame, Red. Sorry to hear that.”

Kíli glanced at Tauriel who looked none too perturbed, as she slowly pulled an errant strand of her hair behind her right ear, then said, “It’s alright. I’m not really needed much, except when it comes to weapons anyways, and I like my work.”

Kíli had his own ideas about whether Tauriel should be present more, but he wouldn’t make Tauriel bad for wanting to put on a brave face, nor would his whinging about the unfairness of it all do them any good, either. Furthermore, he knew what she said was rooted in truth; she was an adept healer. Tauriel loved learning as much as she could about her work while she had such a capable dwarf for a teacher, willing to help her learn what she could from him. 

Bee laughed, and then crossed her arms over her wide chest. She was wearing light armor over a plain, tan tunic. Her Guild Master designation bead caught the light as she moved then. 

“I like my work too, but I’d just as soon have a week off where I don’t have to deal with Calvar trying to take my position.”

Kíli scowled. 

“He’s still on about that?”

“Aye, he is. One of these days, I’m just going to land a fist in his face, and perhaps then he’ll think twice about vying for what is not his.”

“If only it were that easy, Amrâlimê,” a softer voice said, coming to stand beside Bethilda. 

Ailís, Bethilda’s wife, was looking radiant as ever, her deep, dark brown skin shining as if it was encrusted with gold. That was in stark contrast with the snow white hair she sported which was uncommon for one of the Blacklock clan as she; a family feature as much as the intricate braids of the brothers’ ‘Ri was. Unlike Bethilda’s hair, though, Ailís’s braiding was more intricate than any Kíli had ever seen on a single dwarf, even Dori, Nori or Ori. Her fair braided hair cascaded around her face in the tiniest of braids, though they were still long, and some reached well down her back. Each braid was adorned at the end with a small gemstone of a different color, as if she were emulating a rainbow in her color choices. Her beard was styled in an intricate design of many braids woven around each other, and all were interspersed similarly, as well. Beside her, Bethilda’s skin was tan like agate in comparison, as it was many shades lighter, but still not nearly as pasty as Kíli was. 

Alongside that, Ailís wore an intricate golden tunic, with a coat decorated with fur no doubt from a creature her partner had felled herself. If Kíli had to guess, it was that of a mountain lion, judging by the pelt’s color and texture. Her wrists were adorned that day with cuff links that he knew Bethilda had commissioned for her at one point; they were made of gold, and sported intricate designs in them, depicting a sea and rising sun. 

His best friend glanced over at her wife, and smiled, softly. That was in opposition to Bethilda's normally boisterous demeanor. Oddly enough, it reminded Kíli of how Fíli was beginning to act around Ori. 

Part of Kíli was glad, because he could see in the long term what sort of relationship his elder brother might have, as Ailís was much more of Ori’s sort than anyone else he knew in Erebor. Even Tauriel was much more animated, except when it came to Kíli; she softened for him as much as he in turn did for her. Still, another part was annoyed to be reminded of what he would be subjected to later, again. 

“Alright, let’s get to it. As you’ve said, we’re running low on time.”

Bethilda turned an amused expression towards him, after giving Ailís a forehead kiss. 

“I took the liberty of setting up our targets, while waiting here for Kíli earlier.”

Bee smiled after stepping away from Ailís, the latter who began making her way to sit down on a bench.

“Smart, Red. Thank you.”

Soon, they were gathering bows and arrows that were set aside in the armory just behind the training grounds. It was a privilege to be able to use it, and was only given to very specific individuals. Outside of the royal family and their partners, as well as Thorin’s company, Bethilda was one of few who could claim this benefit. 

Kíli and Bethilda had become friends first over their shared love of archery, as well as the fact that they were both of the more outspoken sort. He’d never told anyone except Tauriel, but he was also elated simply to have a friend or anyone he didn’t have to expressly share with his brother, whom he had met and befriended on his own terms.

Bethilda was from the Iron Hills, but had remained behind after the Battle of the Five Armies. She had been and still was more interested in paving a new path in Erebor, since the home she had known most of her life had too many painful memories. While Thorin was trying to get others to join his quest, she had been tending to her ailing Amad who was quite a bit older already when Bethilda herself had been born. Her Amad’s only child, she was left to care for the then dying dwarrowdam, who passed sometime just before the mountain had been retaken. When the news reached the Iron Hills of what had occurred, she joined up with Dain’s growing retinue and followed him to march to Erebor. After, Thorin had given anyone truly wishing to remain the chance to, and she had been one of those who decided to stay. 

There were only so many dwarrow back in those days, and while others outside of Thorin’s company were irked by Tauriel’s presence at Kíli’s side, Bethilda hadn’t cared one lick. So, Kíli and she had quickly struck up a friendship that was still intact to that very day. He had even been there the day a caravan came, and watched his friend’s mouth drop open at the beautiful dwarrowdam with the ethereal hair. Their love story was an interesting one, though far less dramatic than any Kíli had ever known. He was glad for her, really; she had enough heartache in her younger years. She as much as anyone deserved happiness like what he had found with Tauriel. 

That didn’t mean he would go easy on her in a competition of archery; especially when he didn’t even hold back when it came to his beautiful, wonderful elf, either. 

“Think you have a chance of besting me today, Bee?” Kíli asked, when he swung his quiver full of arrows over his left shoulder. 

Only once they were out near the targets again, did she answer him. There was an assured look on her face that Kíli knew not to dismiss. 

“Oh, I know I do. With that twat Calvar snapping at my heels, I’ve been keeping up my skills more than ever.”

“She’s been coming home late even, griping about making better arrows, and the like for weeks,” Ailís said in the quiet, solemn tone she was known for. 

Kíli pursed his lips.

“You know, perhaps we might put those rumors about us to good use, finally. If he really thinks you’re secretly shagging a prince, maybe he’ll back off.”

Kíli hazarded a look at Tauriel, who looked none too pleased at his assertion even though he knew that she knew he was only joking, before his gaze returned to Bethilda.

“Oh, yes. Perhaps we should give him something to talk about even,” Bee said, humoring him. Though Kíli watched as she shot her wife a look to say she would be doing absolutely no such thing. 

Bethilda was like a sister to Kíli, but even so, it amused them both greatly that anyone could think they were secretly having an affair. That’s the way of rumors though; they didn't have to make sense, they just had to appear as if they were possible. Given he and Bee were close, and spent time together when they could with and without their respective spouses, the rumor mill was more than happy to spin a tale out when that came to light at large across Erebor. 

Ailís sighed at Bethilda, and Kíli knew they had tread on both of their partner’s nerves more than he was willing to entertain any further. 

“If only it were enough that he knew you were my best mate,” Kíli sighed. 

“No, I’d rather you not do anything in my favor, honestly. This is something I have to deal with on my own. I’d never want to be accused of social climbing, or using your regard in any capacity to my benefit. The rumors are already irritating enough.”

“Tell me about it,” Tauriel muttered. 

“Though, I’m sure there’s a few who wished they were true, even if I’d never do something like that,” he bit out darkly.

Kíli reached out and gave Tauriel’s left hand a squeeze, then a reassuring smile. She gave him a small one in return that didn’t properly reach her eyes.

He sighed, knowing he would need to apologize for that later. Tauriel really didn’t need another reminder of how she didn’t measure up to the kingdom’s expectations at large of who he should be wed to. Especially from him.

“Sod them or pretend whoever they are is at the center of your target this morning, because that’s where you’ll need to land every time to beat me today.”

Kíli laughed, then knocked an arrow. 

He, Bethilda and Tauriel walked away from where they had congregated together to talk. Afterwards, they stood parallel to each other, glaring down three identical targets that were evenly separated by a reasonable distance between on the other end of the ring.

“Best out of a full quiver?” Bethilda asked. 

Kíli nodded.

“You got it, Bee.”

“Let’s do it, then,” Tauriel said.

The sound of arrows being pulled back, then striking their intended targets went on for some time. Each of them were swift, but still, it required a delicate touch that couldn’t be too quick, otherwise they might ruin their own precision. Kíli was also easily distracted, so sometimes it took him a bit longer to focus between each shot. Even so, he loved the rush that came with this sport.  

Eventually, Kíli was out, and he was the last. Bethilda and Tauriel were waiting on him, and soon they were walking forward to judge their targets. It was admittedly quite close, though he had expected nothing less. Despite their joking, all three of them were devastating at this skill, and could wipe the floor with many others of lesser dexterity. Dwarrow were not often drawn to the bow, but those that were, ranged in abilities. The three of them were decidedly at the top tier, as far as talent went.

After surveying each board though, it was clear that Bethilda had won, with Tauriel close behind, and Kíli just after her. He was competitive, but he was also proud of Tauriel for proving her worth in yet another area, and given what Bethilda was up against, he’d rather her win anyways. 

“Good showing,” Kíli said, as he turned and clapped his friend across her left shoulder. 

Bethilda grinned, then knocked their heads together. Afterwards, she clapped his own left shoulder as well. 

“You as well, even if your wife did show you up.”

Kíli's face warmed considerably. 

He knew Bethilda meant well, but in the eyes of most of Erebor, they were only courting. Very select few knew that he and Tauriel were actually married by Elven standards, which were far less stringent about how that came to be. 

“Bee,” Kíli said, resignation coloring his tone. 

She raised an eyebrow at him. 

“What? It’s only us here, and Red was fantastic. Shouldn’t I be able to say that, at least?”

He nodded.

“Of course, of course. I just don’t need anyone making a fuss about it, for now.”

Bethilda gave him an incredulous look. 

“You built her a house with your bare hands, and don’t think your activities there aren’t known outside of those who keep your secrets. The mountain knows even if they don’t say it directly to your face.”

He shook his head.

“I don’t need my Amad knowing, Bee.”

Bethilda laughed. 

“Your Amad is not ignorant, Kee; there’s you and your brother to prove that fact. I have no doubt she’s apprised of what you two get up to, as much as I know Fíli is.”

“That’s different. He knows and doesn’t care. Our Amad is…” Kíli trailed off, searching for how to explain it, “She’s different. She wants everything proper, and I just want to love Tauriel. The official dwarrow marriage part isn’t something I need to know that I’ll always love her, regardless of if we wed before the kingdom and made them aware of that.”

“How does Tee feel about that, though?”

Kíli glanced at Tauriel who was already standing over by Ailís, complimenting her needlepoint. 

“We haven’t talked about it, not really. Especially not now, with this whole arranged marriage tripe.”

Bethilda laughed heartily.

“At least it’s turning out well; your brother is marrying somebody he actually likes. I thought that’s what you wanted?”

Kíli nodded, shifting on his feet as they stood there, because he couldn’t possibly stand still right then. He felt antsy. 

“It is, but it means I’m being dragged along to watch them moon over each other and I would much rather be out hunting or working my leathers; honestly almost anything but witness the whole process of them falling in love. I’m overjoyed that he’s happy, but it’s only been a few days, and you would think Ori hung the stars themselves, the way he’s going about the mountain now.”

Bee snorted.

“Is that a hint of jealousy I detect, Kee?”

Kíli glanced away from their wives speaking to each other quietly on a bench on the far side of the large space, back to Bethilda. 

He frowned, crossed his arms, then sighed. 

“It’s weird, Bee. I’ve had my brother for my whole life, and no one’s made him act like this.”

Bethilda’s face softened a bit, as she said, “That’s a good thing, then, considering you’ll be stuck with who he’ll marry.”

He glanced down at the ground and kicked some dirt up with one of his boots, aiming away from her. After, he looked up and focused on the ceiling, as he said, “I know. I’m just worried.”

“Why?”

He pursed his lips, searching for what it was he wanted to say. He knew undoubtedly Tauriel could hear him, even if he were to whisper what he said next. They had spoken about it a little, but he was too scared to admit it all to her, just yet. More than that, he didn’t want to color her perception of Ori, before he properly began to join their family, as she had. The two were on good if unfamiliar terms, and so few liked her as it was; he couldn’t ruin that for her, either.

“Ori is a good dwarf, but he’s,” Kíli sighed, “He’s never made much of an effort to be that interested in either of us. In fact, Fíli admitted he thought the scribe hated him for some time. As smitten as they seem now, what if he’s doing all of this for someone who will eventually decide he’s not worth it? When Fíli cares, he cares so deeply, and then I’m the one left to pick up the pieces when someone else inevitably hurts him. I don’t want to think that of Ori, because he is a good sort overall, but they’ve almost always been a bit antagonistic with each other, the last few days notwithstanding. I just don’t understand, I’ll admit to that.”

Bethilda sighed. 

“I don’t know Ori or your brother even as you do, but you’ve got to trust that Fíli knows what he’s doing. He said yes to Ori, as you told me, and that choice matters. You both get so few of those, and if the scribe is who he wants, you need to support him. If you don’t, and they do fall in love, that could drive you both further apart. I know you don’t want that, Kee.”

Leave it to Bee to sting right at the heart of his fears. Emotions he had been trying to tamp down, sprang up in his mind, then colored his next words. 

“Of course not. He was my first and only best friend for so long. I worry for that reason alone. I can’t see him be hurt if this doesn’t work out, Bee. I fear he might not come back the same this time.”

Kíli could feel tears spring to his eyes at the thought, which he stubbornly reached up and wiped away, desperately hoping all the while that his fears were unfounded. He had been there one too many times for a side of Fíli only he knew though, and it tore him apart to consider that anyone might be close enough to do more severe damage than the mild versions he had already seen in years’ past. 

“Would you like a hug? You look like you could use one.”

Kíli turned to her then and nodded. 

“Please.” His voice wobbled over that one word, much to his annoyance.

Kíli then allowed his other best friend to embrace him. She was a good deal shorter than him, her head only coming up to just above his stomach and pulled her close. The two held each other in the platonic embrace, and he quietly shed a few more tears. The emotions he’d been holding in more recently spilled out. Eventually, he was shuddering, and so he pulled back and wiped his eyes again.

“I’m sorry. I know you said you don’t have all the time in the world.”

Bee smiled. 

“I have time for you, Kee. As happy as you want to be, you’re also handling new emotions, and it’s scary. I’m an only child, but I wish I had a relationship like you do with your brother. You’re the closest thing I have to that, really.”

Kíli smiled. 

“You’re damn right, but even so, thank you,” he said, then wiped his eyes again to dismiss the remainder of the errant tears that had fallen. 

“Any time.”

She came forward and clapped his shoulders, and squeezed once. Afterwards, she stepped back and stretched her arms out from her sides and rotated them in circular motions, before dropping them down again. 

“Unfortunately, it’s time we both head out. I have a long day ahead, and this earlier morning is not going to endear me to Calvar anymore.”

Kíli chuckled.

“I’m glad we could do this, my crying aside, though. It was fun.”

“It was,” she said, her eyes trailing over to where Ailís and Tauriel were talking quietly still, before she returned her gaze up to him. “How about we share a meal together sometime this week? Maybe you could invite Fíli and his future Consort.”

Kíli grimaced. 

“Ori isn’t really too keen on large gatherings.”

Bethilda gave him a disbelieving look, complete with both of her eyebrows raised. 

“The future Consort of our kingdom wouldn’t be able to handle a dinner with the six of us all gathered together?”

Kíli suddenly felt guilty for mentioning that. For all his misgivings, Ori wasn’t a bad sort, nor did he wish to betray him or Fíli’s judgement by giving the impression he was ill suited to be his Nadad’s future husband. 

“He’s more of Ailís’s demeanor, is all. He faced a dragon with our uncle and most of his Company, though, so I’m sure he’ll be fine. He’s just a bit shy around new people, is all.”

Bethilda gave him another considering look, but sighed, then said, “Alright. Well, you just talk to Fíli and see what he thinks about it. In two days time, I’ll have a night free, if that works. We can bring some food to your house outside the mountain, and make a whole evening of it. Who knows, maybe this Ori will be good at Stones & Steeds?”

Kíli smiled. 

“He’s a bit of a brainiac, so I have no doubt he will be.”

Bethilda nodded, a bit of a mischievous glint coming into her brown eyes.

“Good. Maybe we’ll have ourselves a proper little competition, then.”

Kíli chuckled.

“I look forward to that.”

Ori was sore when he woke the morning after his first training session with Fíli. He had taken a long, hot bath the night before, then did his best to rest. Of course, that couldn’t take away all of the pain. Even so, it was only one day, and he didn’t want to appear weak. 

Remembering the day before, Ori decided that though he was aching a bit, he could return the favor that Fíli had done him the previous morning by bringing the prince breakfast in his quarters. 

Quickly as he could manage without angering any of his newly acquired pain, Ori dressed. It was a slower endeavor than it would have normally been, but still, he persisted in making sure he looked presentable for the day ahead. Afterwards, he hotfooted it to the Company dining hall where some breakfast was always served if one made it there early enough. 

Bilbo, Thorin, and Dis were there, as well as Gerda, seated beside the Princess at her left. Meanwhile, Thorin sat at the head of the table, with Bilbo at his right, and his sister at his left. All of them glanced up at Ori, varying degrees of surprise at his sudden entrance. 

“Goodmorning,” Ori said. 

They all chorused their own greetings, while he grabbed a plate and began putting a bit of everything on it in a rush, then set it aside for a moment.

When Ori glanced up again, Bilbo asked, “Ori, are you alright?”

Ori nodded.

“Yes, I’m just in a hurry.”

“Your lesson is not until midday. I was led to believe you were to be having a break from your duties,” Gerda said, an eyebrow raised as she did. 

“Whatever for?” Dis inquired. 

Ori exhaled heavily beneath the weight of four curious sets of eyes.

“Fíli brought me breakfast yesterday, so I wanted to return the favor.”

Dis made a noise of approval, and Thorin raised his eyebrows, a small smile on his face. 

Bilbo’s countenance sported a much larger grin, as he made a small, “Ah.”

Gerda smiled softly, too, then shared a look with Dis.

“Did he now?” Thorin asked, pride clear in his tone.

Ori felt a surge of warmth, knowing that everyone present approved. It was more than he had expected at one time, in truth.

“Yes. He remembered one of my favorite breakfasts and went straight to Bombur to request it, then brought it to me before our dance lesson, yesterday.”

Ori’s eyes dropped. It was unnerving to be laying bare such a thing, he realized, even if it clearly amused his elders. Nevermind that he alone in the room truly knew what had transpired after that kind gesture.

Various utterances of approval followed, but he was too nervous to follow them all at once.

After a few breaths and doing his best to ignore the feeling of inadequacy that licked at his heels right then, he said more quietly, “I don’t much know what he likes these days, truth be told, so I figured I’d come here and grab a bit of everything, hoping he’d enjoy at least something I brought him.”

He felt embarrassed in admitting it; his attention to detail with his work was often lauded. However, when it came to certain other aspects outside of that, he didn’t notice as much. Especially when he did his best not to pay any mind to a particular dwarf, until he couldn’t help it anymore given circumstances as they were. 

When he glanced up again, there was no judgement on any of the faces he met, merely amusement and fondness. 

Bilbo and Thorin shared a pleased look between them, before Thorin made a move to eat a fork full of his own food off of his plate. Bilbo propped his chin in one of his palms, and his elbow rested on the table below, as he watched Ori flustered before the rest of the room. That hobbit - Ori sighed internally. He loved Bilbo dearly, but he wished his friend wasn’t taking such joy in his clear frustration at the moment.

“He likes oranges and toast, as well as any sort of meat you might put on there. If it’s the afternoon, he’ll take an ale with whatever he’s eating. However, when he can, he’ll drink a mug full of cow’s or goat’s milk with as much gusto as alcohol, in the mornings,” Dis said, kindly. 

Ori felt his eyes widen briefly, before he looked over at Fíli’s Amad. In truth, though he was around Bilbo and by proxy Thorin more often, he had less dealings with her overall. She was usually quite busy wrangling guild heads most days, when she wasn’t taking time to do her own craft or go on hunts with her sons.

“Thank you, Princess Dis.”

Dis made a noise of disapproval, which made him look at her properly again, rather than at a random spot on the long, sturdy wooden table to his left. 

“Ori, you will soon be married to my eldest son. Please, may you remember this well; call me Dis.”

Ori smiled shyly, then nodded. Dis returned his expression with a large, kind smile.

“Now, off with you. He’s an early riser if he’s not been out drinking the night beforehand, and I can’t imagine he’d waste the time off you’ve both been allotted. It’s not often you’ll have this, so please enjoy it.”

“Ori?” Bilbo called, after he had fixed two more plates; one for himself and one for Fíli. Kíli would get the spare, if he was around, which he also tossed underneath the rest. Ori knew Kíli would pretty much eat whatever, so he wasn’t so fussed about that one. He wouldn’t eat while someone had no food, though; it would be rude, and Dori would be most ashamed of him if he knew.

“Yes?”

There was a warm, encouraging smile on his friend’s beardless face.

“Good luck.”

His brief flash of irritation at his friend escaped him properly then, as he nodded, then said, “Thank you, Bilbo.”

Ori’s gaze swept around the room again. From that cursory glance, he only saw approval in the eyes of his elders, before he sped out of the chamber. 

Bofur and Bifur were out in the main corridor of the Company wing when he finally made it there. 

“Where are you off to with all that food this fine morning, lad?” Bofur asked.

“Visiting a friend, is all. Have a good day, Bofur and Bifur,” Ori said. 

Then he hurried as carefully as he could around both of the older dwarrow, and soon, he was knocking on Fíli’s door while carefully juggling three full plates of food. 

He waited for only a few moments, before he was met with the sight of the Crown Prince, half dressed for the day, his upper body completely uncovered.

Ori sucked in a sharp breath, then looked down at the food he had brought, hoping he didn’t do something as ridiculous as drop everything he was carrying. 

“I brought you breakfast,” he said, when he could manage to speak without his voice shaking.

He had seen Fíli without his clothes before during communal bathing. Honestly, this was just ridiculous. Still, Ori stared intently at his plate, counting the lines on a blueberry waffle while he waited for a response.

“Would you like to come in?” Fíli asked, calmly. 

That eased Ori’s mind a bit, and soon he was glancing up again, to nod affirmatively.

“Sure.”

Once inside, he noticed they were alone, as they had been when Fíli had visited him the morning before. 

Fíli led him to a table behind a couch in the receiving room, and soon, Ori was distributing the plates. 

“Who’s the third for?”

“I wasn’t sure if Kíli would be around, so I grabbed him one, too, in case. Didn’t want a repeat of yesterday.”

Fíli’s left eyebrow rose, amusement clear on his face. Ori felt warmth come to his cheeks, so he looked away and began to seat himself. 

“You made this all yourself?”

Ori glanced up, noticing Fíli hadn’t sat, but was staring down at the plate Ori had clearly denoted for him in particular. 

“I had a bit of help. I wasn’t sure what you’d want, but your Amad was in the Company dining area. I told her I planned just to bring you a plate with some of everything, but then she told me what you like. So, I brought you that instead.”

A soft grin enveloped Fíli’s mouth, and Ori found himself smiling right back. 

“Thank you. I wasn’t expecting this, but I do appreciate it.”

Ori looked away, feeling blinded by the attention. Then, he shrugged while looking at the unlit fire grate to his right. 

“You did it for me, so why wouldn’t I do it for you as well?”

Ori began eating shortly after, avoiding glancing up at Fíli just yet. He heard the sounds of the other dwarf sitting down across from him, though, so he felt reassured by that. Part of him was also grateful there was a bit more distance, so he wouldn’t feel the sheer body heat that might radiate off of Fíli, and his unclothed upper torso.

Eventually, he did hazard a glance up, and at first Fíli wasn’t looking at him, instead paying more attention to his food. After he took a bite though of one of the oranges he had peeled with one of his knives, their eyes met. 

A bit of juice managed to squirt out of the orange and dripped down into his beard, when he realized Ori was looking at him right then. It was awkward, but it made Ori chuckle. Reaching out onto the table where there were some spare handkerchiefs sitting in the center, no doubt courtesy of Bilbo, Ori tossed Fíli one. The latter caught it, and wiped himself up. 

“Thank you.”

“No problem. I felt responsible, seeing as I’m probably the reason that happened.”

Fíli, to his credit, didn’t try to deny it. He merely nodded, then glanced back down and continued eating. It was comfortable, the silence that followed, and so Ori did the same. The two both finished off their meals in companionable silence, and only after a surreptitious gaze at the plate across from him made him realize that, did Ori raise his eyes again to meet Fíli’s own properly. 

Fíli was sitting back in his chair, his bare chest mostly visible as he was stretching his arms back behind him, while rolling his neck around a bit, too. Ori did his best not to notice that too much while both of them settled into the suspended silence, just looking at each other. Eventually, he felt a bit of heat rise to his cheeks, as Fíli raised an eyebrow at him, and grinned. 

Ori’s eyes dropped, unsure how to respond right then. 

Fíli seemed to take pity on his indecision a few moments later, because he cleared his throat, and said, “I had planned on going to my forge this morning, before we have lessons. You caught me right before I was about to leave.”

That made Ori glance up at him again and gave him a disbelieving look. 

“Without breakfast?”

Fíli had a guilty look on his face then. 

“I’m not always hungry in the mornings, especially before entering the sweltering heat of the forges. Just don’t tell Uncle Bilbo, please.”

Ori shook his head.

“I think he might actually faint at the idea you purposely skip meals when there’s food aplenty now.”

The two shared a laugh, and then something occurred to Ori. 

“I take Tauriel’s Lembas bread with me on days I know I’ll be staying in the library longer, or I have a fuller schedule all over the mountain than would accommodate leaving for multiple meals. If Bilbo knew, he’d probably have a fit.”

Fíli’s face denoted his surprise, then something else. 

“That reminds me,” he said, standing up. 

Ori watched almost guiltily as Fíli walked out of the room entirely. He could hear the sounds of rummaging, before Fíli returned still half dressed, a familiar package in his grasp. Rather than placing it on the table, he held it out to Ori.

“I had dinner with Kíli and Tauriel the other night. I mentioned I wanted to bring some back to you, so she gave me this. It’s all yours.”

Ori reached out for it, and took it, his heart swelling a bit then. The satchel he had on his body was soon the new resting spot for the unexpected gift. Afterwards, he looked up at Fíli, who was still watching him. 

Ori swallowed slowly, then said, “Thank you. I was needing some more soon, actually. That was very thoughtful.”

Fíli smiled, and it lit up his face, as if he had somehow swallowed a portion of the sun itself.

“As was you, bringing me breakfast.”

Ori cleared his throat, then looked back down at the table. He could only imagine how his own face looked right then.

“If you’d like to go to your forge, I imagine you should leave soon.”

The room was all but silent for a few heartbeats, then Fíli said, “I will, but I have something else in mind first, if you’re amenable.”

Ori was unsure of what Fíli was exactly suggesting. Though given his current state of undress, Ori could guess, even though he hadn’t made a move to meet those peerless blue eyes again. Soon, a hand softly caressed the underside of his chin, and he followed the touch.

Fíli was looking down at him with clear fondness, which did nothing for his already frazzled state of mind. 

“Would that be okay?” Fíli asked, softly.

Pulse racing, Ori nodded, as his heart began thumping insistently, in a way that made sure he knew it still existed within his chest then. 

A hand reached out to help him to his feet. Shortly after, there were hands cupping either side of Ori’s face, guiding him gently forwards, so that their lips could meet. Ori’s hands found their way onto the bare chest before him, and the sheer warmth made him sigh into the kiss he was enveloped in then. 

It was a comforting sort of kiss; there was fire, sure, but it was steady, rather than ravenous and unquenchable, as Ori had felt the day before. He found he liked the safety in knowing there was no rush; that they could just exist like this and enjoy each other’s company. 

When they broke apart, Ori met Fíli’s eyes and smiled after he heaved a few lungfuls of air. 

Afterwards, Fíli’s right hand grasped the back of Ori’s head slowly, waiting to see if Ori disagreed with the idea. When Ori leaned into the touch, Fíli clamped a hand onto one side of his lower back as he had the day before, and pulled him closer. Soon, they were kissing again, and it was just as lovely as before. Ori’s hands were wrapped around Fíli’s neck then, soaking up the pure sunshine he felt throughout his whole body. 

The second time they broke apart for air, and Fíli pressed his forehead against Ori’s, the latter said almost reluctantly, “If we stay here much longer like this, I can’t imagine you’ll make it to your forge in time.”

Fíli gave a thoughtful look, then nodded. He pulled away, but kissed Ori’s forehead before he made to properly step out of the latter’s personal space. 

“I’m almost ready. I only need to put on a tunic and grab a tie for my hair.”

Fíli was halfway across the room when he seemed to think better of it, then turned back around. His face was abnormally unsure; nervous, Ori would even venture to say, when he spoke next.

“Would you like to come with me? I can show you what I get up to in it. I’m making Gimli a present actually, for when he returns.”

Ori really hadn’t thought much of how he was going to spend his morning outside of seeing Fíli with breakfast. The idea of going to the forges had never really intrigued him, except in a purely analytical sense, for records and history’s sake. Still, he found he wanted to know this part of Fíli’s life, especially seeing as the other dwarf appeared eager to let him peer into it. 

“If you don’t mind. I might be inclined to ask questions, though.”

Fíli smiled. 

“I wouldn’t mind that at all. I may not know much about books, but weapons and smithing; those I know well.”

Fíli was beyond thrilled at how the day was going so far. 

When he woke up, he hadn’t thought he’d see Ori until their dance lesson. He had been so far off the mark, though, he might as well have been aiming at a different target entirely. Ori, ever one to surprise him, brought him breakfast in return, and then agreed to go to his forge with him. 

Fíli could have skipped the whole way there if it wasn’t considered so unbecoming of his station. Were Kee around, he probably would have anyways, because at least then it would be waved off as their brotherly shenanigans. On his own, though, more was expected of Fíli than Kíli, so he contained himself by speaking with Ori and fiddling with the cuffs of his tunic sleeves. 

It was mostly idle chatter, given that they had to be around others as they walked towards the forges. However, it felt anything but mundane, because it was Ori. 

Ori, who made Fíli feel like a younger dwarf again, with his first crush. Neither of them were old, but they weren’t freshly into their adult years anymore, either. They both had their own lives outside of each other that they’d built through their own hard work. Knowing that, it felt almost silly, though rather fantastic, that he could feel this way, especially knowing without a doubt that in some capacity the feelings were returned. 

Lost in his thoughts, Fíli was surprised when Ori grasped his right forearm, and basically bodily threw himself in front of the former. Their chests collided, and Fíli felt the wind nearly knocked out of him, as Ori made a disgruntled sound of his own. Belatedly, Fíli realized he had nearly walked straight into a wall outside of the entrance to the private royal forges, once he regained his mental bearings properly. 

Ori appeared a bit nervous, when he pulled away. 

“Sorry about that. You were just so distracted, and I was worried you might slam your face into the wall.”

After grasping for a sense of composure, Fíli said, “Thank you. I’m sorry. I just lost track of my thoughts for a moment.”

Ori smiled up at him. 

“It’s okay. Happens to the best of us.”

Fíli looked away, as he said, “I’ll take your word for it. 

Embarrassment filled Fíli, as he stepped aside, and led the way to his workspace. It was next to Thorin’s far down a corridor that was off the entrance he had nearly walked straight into.

Once inside, he turned and watched Ori step in behind him. His inquisitive brown eyes roved over the space as he walked forward more, seeming to try to take in the lay of the land, and everything in between. Fíli’s heart swelled a bit, noticing already the way Ori seemed to be giving this his full attention. With Ori’s attention diverted, Fíli pulled off his blue tunic, and tossed it onto a nearby unused workbench. The sound of the cloth colliding with that surface had Ori turn to where it had landed, then back towards Fíli. 

Ori’s eyes widened momentarily, then his face turned red in a way that could not be attributed to the heat surrounding them. His eyes soon darted elsewhere afterwards, as if he hadn’t been so blatantly staring earlier back in Fíli’s receiving room. Much as that stroked his ego, they hadn’t come for that at all. Fíli really had invited Ori to see him work, so he did his best not to react to the other dwarf’s embarrassment and interest in his bare chest. 

From within his trouser pocket, Fíli removed the leather tie he had brought, and then because he couldn’t help himself, asked, “Hey Ori, could you help me tie my hair back?”

He heard Ori audibly gulp, then let out a strangled, “Sure.”

Fíli chuckled a bit as Ori turned around, and appeared to be determined not to look down from his face. So, Fíli held out the hair tie, which brought Ori’s eyes dragging down his form, to the leather tie. Their fingers brushed, which Ori made a soft little noise at. Fíli grinned, then because he really couldn’t help himself again, he winked at Ori as he turned around so that Ori could do as he asked. 

They both knew that he could do it well enough on his own, and Fíli would have if he were alone. However, the idea of teasing Ori a bit was just too great. Fíli wouldn’t act on it, though, as he really meant to get some work done. However, he couldn’t deny he enjoyed knowing that he did in fact affect the scribe in such a way that Ori reacted as he was right then. 

Shaky hands began to move his hair about, and he did his best to stand still, so as not to be discrediting the gallant effort Ori was making despite Fíli’s quiet flirting. Fíli really liked it when Ori’s hands were in his hair though, he realized. It was such an intimate thing, but he trusted Ori not to misuse the freedom he had been given to do so. For a moment, Fíli’s eyes closed, as the lithe fingers stroked through it all, and pressed it together in a way that would make tying the leather around its thickness much easier. Much sooner than he would have liked, Ori patted him on his back, signaling he was finished. 

In a fit of affection, he turned and kissed Ori’s right cheek, then said, “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome,” Ori whispered.

Fíli had to remind himself that he had come to work on Gimli’s present, and given that he had so little time normally to afford it he had best get started. Otherwise, he might be tempted to put it off just a bit longer, with the sight of Ori so flustered in front of him. 

Fíli took a deep breath, then turned away, looking to ready his workspace for the day. 

He looked over the coals in preparation for lighting them. There was enough, so he struck a match and tossed it there, then went for the bits of metal he had welded together previously in preparation for the two throwing axes he meant to give his cousin that were modeled after his own. One had already been finished, while the other needed to be started in earnest. That meant he was halfway there, at least. 

Briefly, he glanced up at Ori, who had made himself at home sitting on the disused bench where Fíli’s tunic also rested. He was watching Fíli intently, as if he were studying him in an analytical way, rather than in any sort of lustful fashion. Resolve renewed, he continued on as he would, if Ori weren’t even there. 

At some point, he heard other clothes dropping on the table, but he didn’t dare glance up. Once everything was settled, and just waiting for him to start, his eyes found Ori’s again who had removed every upper layer except his thin lilac tunic. 

Fíli exhaled a bit of a fortifying breath, then, he explained in detail about each part of his private forge. Ori listened attentively. That soothed the remainder of his embarrassment from earlier, as he proved he wasn’t in fact an incompetent doofus, in front of the one dwarf he really wanted to impress right then. Had Kíli been around, he would have had a field day with Fíli’s latest awkward mishap. Fíli was grateful his brother had made himself scarce that morning, for whatever reason. 

There was nothing untoward about what he and Ori were doing then, so Kíli’s presence wasn’t really needed anyways. Whether his Amad agreed with that was up to interpretation, but Ori mentioned seeing her earlier, and she hadn’t said a word against it, so Fíli took that as permission. Ignoring the fact that technically by grabbing Kíli a plate, Ori had made it seem as if they wouldn’t be alone. 

Soon, Ori simply watched him with large, curious brown eyes after he was finished, and he smiled, before turning to begin his work properly.

It made his heart happy to see Ori so engrossed in learning about what interested him. 

He prattled on about this and that, showing Ori the boot axes, he was making Gimli. All the while, Ori listened vigilantly, never acting as if what Fíli had to say bored him. There were eventually questions, as he had anticipated, which Fíli answered intermittently as he was able.

They remained like that for a while, until Kíli burst in, startling them both. Thankfully Fíli had just set down what he had been holding.

“Your lesson starts within the hour. If you plan on being decent, you’ll need a quick wash, Fee.”

Fíli was surprised to hear that, but grateful for Kíli coming to get them. 

“Looks like the morning got away from us. Thank you for coming to find us.”

“Don’t mention it, Nadad.”

Kíli glanced between them both after with a considering look, then walked out, leaving room for both of them to follow.

“Thank you for asking me to come,” Ori said after he hopped down from where he had been perched.

Ori grabbed the blue tunic and brought it forward. He held it out, and Fíli took it from him carefully, using both of their grasps on it to pull Ori closer slowly. Ori came willingly, though his eyebrows were raised. Fíli ducked down and kissed his cheek, then moved back to pull on the tunic after it was released from Ori’s grasp. 

“I didn’t bore you too much, did I?”

Ori shook his head vehemently.

“Not at all. It’s always interesting to hear what others find enjoyable about something they love. If you love something, or someone, then you’ll know about them, and that is the best sort of individual to gather information from. Who wants to hear a lecture from someone bored out of their mind about a topic?”

Ori said it as if he couldn’t imagine it any other way, and perhaps he couldn’t, really. The surety with which it had been said though, made Fíli want to pick the scribe up and spin him around. They were in a bind for time, though, so he withheld that desire. 

After, he quickly put away his tools and readied the space to be left alone again, while Ori donned what layers he had shed. 

They both stepped out to find Kíli leaning on the outer wall, one boot sole pressed up against it, while he had his left arm slung across his chest, and his right hand lifted up where he was inspecting his nails. 

“Finally.”

Fíli playfully shoved Kíli, then they all began walking together. 

Fíli realized as they all continued along, and Ori fell into step with him while Kíli strode ahead just a bit, that he wanted to reach out and hold Ori’s hand. They were in public though, and until they were properly married or their intention to wed announced to the kingdom at large, he didn’t imagine that would be allowed. 

Instead, he said, “You’re welcome to join me there again. There’s certainly more I could show you, if you’d like.”

Kíli made a disgusted sort of noise, and Fíli could have smacked him. He hadn’t meant it that way. Whether his younger brother took it there, was his own problem. He really did want to show Ori more of his craft, if he got the chance on another day. 

“Kee, stop it.”

Kíli snorted, but did as he was asked, and strode a bit further ahead of them than he was even then. 

Ori looked partially disquieted and also surprised. 

“He’ll mellow out about all of this eventually,” Fíli said, hoping that would assure Ori.

“I’d like to see that day,” Ori said quietly. 

His cheeks were pink though, and Fíli wondered whether or not that was really from the higher temperatures around them as they walked through the main forges, or because of what Kíli had insinuated he had meant.

Fíli determined he’d have to speak with Kíli soon. Ori shouldn’t be made to feel uncomfortable, if he could help it. 

Bilbo was crouched over some of a plot of his garden; on the terrace he had commandeered some years ago for that singular purpose. Though, Thorin had beat him in building a garden fit for a King, or his hobbit Consort, really. The day was young, but he was appreciating the sunshine that was beaming down on him, as he worked. It was still spring, but the tail end of it, really. 

He’d have to start prepping for the seasonal starters he would need to plant, so that they’d be ready to be pressed lovingly into the earth by the time the first true day of warmth showed itself to their more Northern climate. Sighing, he brought a gloved hand to his head, and glanced up, only to realize that Thorin was standing in front of him, smiling down from where he stood. 

“I didn’t even know you were there.”

Thorin frowned then. 

“I would be pleased, if that didn’t worry me so, Ghivashel.”

Bilbo shook his head.

“Pish, posh. I’m normally very observant. I merely lost sight of the forest, for some trees, apparently. Though, I do like this view of one tree in particular.”

He waggled his eyebrows, and Thorin laughed. 

Soon, he found himself scooped up into his husband’s arms, his trowel discarded from his left hand as he was lifted up where he could wrap his legs around Thorin’s waist. Once he was properly settled, Thorin looked over his face with amusement. 

“What?”

“You’ve got dirt all over your face, Amral.”

Bilbo sighed, then laughed at his own expense.  

“I suppose that’s not the most attractive sight I could have managed.”

Thorin shook his head. 

“You’re married to a dwarf, Bilbo. Dirt is closer to Mahal’s own designs than what you grow from it. I cannot be upset that your hobby melds both a bit of my Valar and yours.”

Bilbo wasn’t sure if he agreed with that line of thinking, but he let his nose twitch, just before he was kissed by his ridiculous, besotted husband. He would be a fool to think he wasn't a sap of some sort, too, for Thorin, though. 

Light enveloped his heart as he quickly shucked off the gardening gloves, before he wrapped his hands around Thorin’s furnace of a neck. He held on while their mouths moved together in practiced, but no less loving ways. Eventually, Bilbo was tugging at Thorin’s hair, and he felt the groan that came after. Their foreheads tipped together not long after, and their eyes met. Thorin smiled at him, then pulled him closer and simply held him. 

“If this is the response I get for joining you out here, I’ll have to do it more often.”

Bilbo smirked. 

“I did tell you I enjoyed that idea, did I not?”

Thorin snorted. 

“I’d rather my hands be all over you, than that dirt, even as appealing as you look with it marking up your face.”

Bilbo scoffed.

“That’s only because you haven’t been taught to nurture it, and what it can grow just yet. Not that we’ve had time for such things really, but I’d like to think you might indulge me now, in preparation for the future?”

Thorin sighed. 

“I would not be opposed to it, though don’t expect much. Dwarrow were not made for this sort of work.”

“How many have ever tried?” Bilbo shot back, obstinately.

Thorin gave him a curious look, then shrugged. 

“Exactly. Perhaps it is only that you do not know how, and therefore, you must be taught.”

Thorin looked at him with mild disbelief, then shrugged a little.

“I suppose we shall see.”

Bilbo was afforded a forehead kiss which momentarily stalled his next reply. When Thorin pulled away, he did his best not to choose to forego his intended comment in favor of kissing his husband soundly once more. 

“Right you are. Now, let’s see if I can find some gloves large enough for those hands of yours.”

Thorin snorted, then pressed a kiss into Bilbo’s hair, before setting the hobbit down. After, he stepped back and crossed his arms, in favor of letting Bilbo go on about what they would need to do for the hobbit to instruct Thorin of the merits and virtues of outdoor gardening.

Chapter Text

Nori stood in front of the ornate gilded iron full length mirror they had liberated from Dori’s bedchamber. A dress of Durin blue clung to their slim frame; it was sheer, form fitting, as well as delicate in all the ways that Nori wouldn’t normally entertain being seen as. They had to appear cold as steel, being the Spymaster for Thorin. Anything less, and it could become deadly more quickly than they would like. 

They were alone, in the bedchamber they shared with Dwalin when possible, right then. It was the furthest off from the rest, because they were married, and neither Ori nor Dori wanted to hear what it was the couple got up to in their spare time. Which was just as well; Nori didn’t need their siblings knowing what got their goat going either. 

Nori grimaced. 

They picked up a bit of the dress in the front, then did an awkward twirl around to see how it felt. When they stopped, the door to their bedchamber opened, and in the threshold stood Dwalin. 

Dwalin’s eyes immediately found them and then widened. 

Nori froze. 

They watched as he cleared his throat, then stepped in and shut the door behind him. He was dressed for sparring, but his axes weren’t strapped to his back, so he wasn’t ready to leave just yet. 

Dwalin was not one to mince words, but even Nori could see after the initial surprise, that he wasn’t disgusted by what he saw. They had spoken together of how Nori felt. However, it was one thing to be aware of it, and another to be met with tangible proof of their emotions in the form of a decidedly new outfit, afterwards. 

“What do you think?” Nori asked, their eyes refusing to look away from the other dwarf. 

Dwalin cleared his throat, then stepped closer. His strides were long, and soon he was at their right side. 

“I think you look beautiful,” Dwalin said quietly, then kissed their right cheek. After, he searched their face, then asked, “The important question is how do you feel, though?” 

“Exposed,” Nori replied swiftly. 

Dwalin raised an eyebrow.

“And?”

“There are less places to hide valuables in this get up,” Nori grumbled.

Dwalin laughed, then shook his head. 

“You’re supposed to be on the up and up now, Amrâl.”

Nori nodded.

“So I am, but sometimes in my line of work, I need to stash evidence. That’s hardly possible in this dress.”

They gestured down to where the offending garment clung to their stomach with both hands.

“What will you do then?” Dwalin asked. 

Nori gave him, then the mirror another thoughtful look, before they said, “I might wear it here at home, but never to work.”

Dwalin shrugged.

“If it makes you happy, then that’s what you should do, then.”

Nori smiled, then leaned into their husband’s bulk a bit more, allowing him to prop them up slightly.

“Thank you, Dwal,” Nori whispered.

Dwalin smiled at them, then pulled Nori into an embrace which had their back against his chest. In the mirror, they could see him settling his chin on their right shoulder. For a moment, Nori allowed themself to close their eyes, and just breathe. 

Neither they nor Dwalin were prone to such softness in public. They were married, but their affection was withheld except in private. Their stations did not afford them the freedom to display their care for each other so easily. Wrapped in Dwalin’s arms though, Nori could breathe easier, while allowing themself to remember that they were safe where they were then. To be hard as nails, it did not lend itself to letting many close this way, but for Dwalin, they always would. He loved Nori as fiercely as he fought; they never had to guess it was them he cared for. 

When Nori opened their eyes, Dwalin pressed a kiss to the side of their neck, then squeezed them around the middle where his arms had been resting.

Nori sighed. 

“I assume you weren’t coming back here for this, much as I’m enjoying it.”

“Aye. I have a full day before I need to meet those knuckleheads in the training ring again.”

Nori laughed. 

“Ori’s getting a lot better, and I’ll admit he and Fíli work well together. They balance each other.”

Dwalin nodded.

“That they do, when they’re not trying to hide the fact they’re staring at each other when they should be focusing their attention elsewhere.”

“Ah, young love,” Nori said wryly. 

Dwalin shook his head. 

“They can do that rubbish on their own time. We only have a week to get Ori used to the sort of training he needs to take up more on his own afterwards. This is only the beginning, after all.”

Dwalin sighed. 

 “I know I should agree,” Nori began, lightly stroking the top of one of Dwalin’s arms as they did, “but I’m just glad they’re both equally interested in the other.”

Dwalin grimaced.

“Look, I am happy for the lads, really. This situation is already shitty enough without the pebble I watched grow at mine and Thorin’s knees being forced to marry someone he doesn’t care for. However, I have a job to do, as they do. If only they would make mine easier, then I wouldn’t have to drill Ori so hard into focusing on the task at hand.”

Nori smacked their lips. 

“You’re not going too hard on him, are you?”

Dwalin shook his head.

“No more than I ever did with Fíli and Kíli.”

Nori pursed their lips, then turned to face Dwalin.

“In case it has escaped your notice, my brother is not either of the princes.”

Dwalin wasn’t deterred by Nori’s sudden change of tone but instead set them with a hard look. 

“He’s not weak either, Nori. He’s got the same capabilities as they do. I won’t let up just to ease your mind. If anything, you should want me to work him harder now, so he can be safer in the future. If there’s an assassination attempt, he needs to be ready.”

Nori sighed. 

“You’re right. I’m sorry. He’s my baby brother, though.”

Dwalin dipped his head in acknowledgement of the statement.

“I know. Trust me when I say I don’t want to see Ori hurt any more than you do, Amrâlimê.”

Nori patted Dwalin’s chest, then left their right hand there, before they spoke next.

“Thank you for doing what you can for him. I know I worry, but I trust that he’s in good hands with you, even if I’m not there.”

“Good. Thank you.”

Nori was quiet for a moment, as they looked away. Their eyes rested elsewhere until they drew their gaze back to Dwalin again.

“You know something? In all my wildest imaginings, I never thought Ori would end up having a pebble before us.”

Dwalin raised his eyebrows. 

“Does that bother you?”

Nori hesitated. 

Nori had been putting off this discussion for so long; Dwalin had asked once before, but they hadn’t been ready. Thinking of Ori bearing a child before them, though, did bother them. They wanted one, now that the mountain was more settled. Given the state of unrest and Ori marrying Fíli, though, they did wonder if it was the time. 

Eventually they exhaled, then held Dwalin’s eyes firmly, as they said, “Yes. I always thought we would have one before he did. Then again, I never imagined he’d offer his hand in marriage to Fíli, either.”

Dwalin grimaced. He appeared hesitant more than anything at that moment.

“Is it only because your younger brother will soon have a child, or are you serious about us having one of our own, finally?”

Nori met Dwalin’s eyes, after placing both of their hands on his chest. 

“I want to build a family of our own. Not because of Ori and his choices, but because I love you, and want to share that stage of life with you as well, if possible.” 

Dwalin’s eyes were wide, then he swooped down and lifted Nori into his arms. Soon, they were kissing fiercely, as it was one of the only ways they knew how. 

Nori’s hands were grasping either side of Dwalin’s head, and tugging on his beard, soon enough. The growl that came out of Dwalin after that, told Nori if they wanted to stop before something more intimate happened, then they should remove themself from his embrace entirely. However, even with Dwalin’s assurance that he had a busy day ahead, Nori suddenly cleared their schedule after hearing that sound. 

When the two pulled away for air, Nori could see the desire plain as day on their husband’s face. Dwalin still had his arms wrapped tightly around their waist, as he heaved in air almost in irritation that such a thing was necessary right then. For Nori’s part, they were amused at that notion, as they gazed down at him fondly.

“As much as I love your naked form, would you mind leaving the dress on this time?”

Unlike a moment ago, Dwalin was almost bashful as he asked. 

Nori’s eyebrows rose, a warmth coming to their cheeks beneath this quieter side of their husband.

“You like it that much, then?”

Dwalin nodded slowly. 

“Aye. You’re wearing my family’s color, Amrâl. Of course I do. You make that shade look better than it ever has. I know it would look good on the floor, but I find that you choosing that specific shade more appealing than I would ever admit to anyone but you. Plus, the dress is very form fitting; it’s not unappealing on you in that regard, either.”

Nori’s heart stuttered a bit. Dwalin knew how they felt about the institution of the line of Durin in general, but their husband had been right; they had specifically chosen the color for him. Nori hadn’t expected to show it off so soon, but found with the rakish way Dwalin was looking at them, they didn’t mind so much that their plans had been spoiled. 

Nori expelled a breath, then said, “Alright.”

Soon, Dwalin was walking them towards the bed, and laid Nori down with the utmost care. Not many would think him capable of that, but Nori knew better. Dwalin might not show that side to the rest of Erebor, but inside of him was the capability to love and be tender just as much as any other possessed. Nori felt privileged to have ever been granted access to that part of Dwalin. 

Afterwards, Nori watched with rapt attention as Dwalin divested himself of certain layers that were unnecessary for the moment, and then he was naked below the waist. 

Nori’s eyes rose from the clearly interested, well-endowed part of Dwalin up to his eyes where they were glittering, and hungry. Nori’s heart was pounding furiously in their chest as they watched their husband all but pounce on top of them, then pull them into another bruising, fervent kiss. They placed their hands on his well-muscled shoulders, as he removed Nori’s own small clothes with practiced precision, then tossed them aside without missing a single beat in their lip lock. 

Hands went into Nori’s hair, and tugged firmly, which made them groan into the kiss. Not one to be outdone, Nori’s own fingers reached beneath Dwalin’s tunic and twisted both of the thick, hardened nipples there, still careful though of the bars that pierced them as they did. Dwalin moaned into Nori’s mouth, and then began properly rutting against their crotch, which was already slick beneath the attention they were receiving. Nori teased Dwalin’s nipples further, knowing how that made him properly come undone, but had to let go soon once they were being lifted up beneath the small of their back. 

In a practiced movement perfected with time, Dwalin pressed himself into Nori’s entrance once the slighter dwarf had braced their legs in wait. The feeling of being held as they were, coupled with the large, swollen cock being thrust into them with decisive strokes nearly had them coming undone right then. Normally, they could hold on much longer, but to see this reaction after sharing a part of themself they were still working out, made their ability to do so greatly lessen. That, and they knew what a catch Dwalin was; for his personality, and his physical attributes, too. That last part definitely factored in, too, as Nori watched him take them as he did right then. 

They were no pushover though, and once Dwalin was fully seated in them, Nori met him with equally hard thrusts that had both of them panting and groaning as they continued their fucking. It was quick, and hard, but no less loving. The pressure was enough to make Nori’s eyes roll back, even though what they really wanted to do was grab Dwalin by the beard and pull him into another kiss. Before they could do that though, Nori felt him stiffen and begin losing himself inside of them with a loud growl that echoed the walls around them. That sent them over directly after, shouting his name with equal enthusiasm. 

Soon, Dwalin was hovering over their whole body, pumping through the aftershocks as Nori finally pulled him into another kiss. It was so sweet in contrast to the others; it dripped of molasses spilling onto pancakes, with how slow and vulnerable it was. Dwalin bit down on their bottom lip lightly, before he pulled away some minutes later, then began to remove his flaccid member from between their legs. 

Nori grunted at the loss of any sort of fullness, then watched Dwalin step back and smile at them. Nori returned the smile, and a calmness they did not often have settled over them. It was a nice thing, once very great while they decided. It was better for having shared it with Dwalin.

Ori found that though he was enjoying the break, the pull towards the library was too great. It was a place he spent the majority of his waking hours, most days. It felt odd, not having gone there for three days before. With that thought in mind, he dressed well again, did his hair in a steadier manner than he had managed the day Nori helped him, and grabbed his satchel. The Lembas bread Fíli had gotten for him would serve him well that morning, as he planned to sit a spell in between the stacks, simply reading for pleasure, after checking in on Berl. 

Ori would be there anyway. There was no reason he couldn’t make sure Berl was doing alright with the increased workload. 

That thought in mind, Ori made his way alone to his favorite place in Erebor. 

Given the fact they had seen each other more the past few days than they had in such close contact in years, Ori figured Fíli would fend for himself as he always had. Perhaps he and Kíli could go excise some mischief together elsewhere, away from Ori. It would probably make the dance lessons easier, at least. 

Kíli’s steady stream of inappropriate or down right just annoying comments were really starting to grate on Ori. He had said as much once, but truly, he was just trying to keep the peace. Kíli meant everything to Fíli, and he did not wish to cause tension there. So, he did his best to grin and bear them, grateful it was only that, instead of Kíli’s outright disapproval. For all his annoyance about the way Kíli was a never ending loop of speech when not occupied with food, mischief, or his fiddle, though, Ori was still grateful that Kíli accepted him as his brother’s future husband. That, more than anything else, continued to stay his normally sharper tongue.

When Ori finally entered the library, he felt a calm wash over him, that unless Kíli came and broke, he could not see it dissipating any time soon. After wending his way through the shelves, Ori found his desk, and Berl seated at it. 

Berl looked up in surprise when he realized Ori was right there. 

A few tendrils of Berl’s ash brown hair fell loose around certain places that framed his face, though there were large braids holding back the rest amongst his other untwisted tresses, all tied together at the nape of his neck with a red ribbon. Berl favored reds, given his namesake. The junior scribe’s warm russet brown skin was in contrast to the white gloves on his hands, which were often necessary in their line of work. His corrective lenses in their round wire frames made his blue eyes appear slightly larger than they perhaps were at the moment, from Ori’s vantage point. 

After clearing his throat, Berl sat up from what he had been studiously bent over, and said, “Master Ori, sir. Goodmorning.”

Ori chuckled. 

“Goodmorning, Berl. How are you today?”

“I’m well. How are you?”

There was a measured way of Berl’s words that made Ori slightly uncomfortable, even if he knew it was out of respect that Berl spoke to him that way.

“I am just fine. I was dropping by to see how you’re doing, because I came to the library for reasons of my own.”

Berl nodded, seeming to take that as a good enough reason not to ask any question further. 

“I’m doing well.”

Ori briefly glanced over his desk, noticing the slight disarray it was in. Quite honestly, he made more of a mess of it when he was deep in his work, so that didn’t bother him in the slightest. Of all the scribes he had trained thus far, he trusted Berl the most, and had given the younger dwarf leave to use his workspace as he chose.

“Is there anything I might be able to answer for you, while I’m here?”

Berl appeared to hesitate, then nodded. 

“There was a text which I was working on translating, but my knowledge of ancient Khuzdul is a bit rocky.”

Ori smiled in what he hoped would be a reassuring manner. He could see Berl was a bit self-conscious about having to ask for help. Honestly, Ori would rather the junior scribe speak up when he was unsure, than be overwhelmed with what he didn’t know, then potentially damaging further historical knowledge with faulty translations.

“That’s alright. Let me have a look.”

Ori’s grasp of ancient Khuzdul had greatly expanded over the years. He was one of few who could have fluent conversations with Bifur, and did so whenever he could to maintain his knowledge of it all. Though Bifur no longer needed to rely on the older version of their language, he too still wished to keep up his knowledge. Ori was one of few who humored him anymore.

Berl stood up and went to grab a book, which had indeed seen better days. Berl was right to decide the text needed to be translated and duplicated alongside a modernized version of Khuzdul to a new book. 

Ori poured over the section that Berl turned to after carefully splaying it open on an empty space of the desk, then asked, “What seems to be the problem, then?”

Berl pointed towards a particular section, careful not to touch the beaten-up text directly, but instead holding a finger over where he meant. They were to wear gloves while handling material like this, so as not to damage it all any further. Ori wasn’t currently wearing any, so he had let Berl do all of the work. 

Ori read that section twice, then asked, “Is it a specific word, or something more?”

Berl grimaced, his shoulders tensing visibly.

“The whole section. The grammar is more difficult there than in some other places.”

Ori nodded easily after.

“Ah, I see. Okay, well, I can jot down what it says, and if you have any other questions, I’ll be around until sometime later I imagine.”

Berl looked relieved at that. 

“Berl, you’re doing an excellent job. It is not a mark against you to ask for help. I would rather you do that, than make an error in the translation, which would have greater negative impacts in the future.”

Berl exhaled a sigh of relief, his shoulders finally untensing fully.

“Thank you, Master Ori.”

“You’re welcome. Now, before I go, is there anything else you need?”

Berl shook his head.

“No. That’s really it for now. You haven’t been gone that long.”

Ori smiled at the playful, almost admonishing tone in Berl’s words, as he reached for a fresh sheet of parchment, and dipped the nib of his quill into an ink jar. Poised over the receptacle, letting excess ink drip back down, he fixed Berl with what he hoped was a kind look. 

“You’re right. I know you’re a competent scribe, Berl. We all need help sometimes, though. You, more than anyone, have learnt a great deal from me. It’s why I trusted you with more difficult tasks in my absence. Please, do not think that because I stopped by, that I am not confident in your skills.”

It was reassurance Balin might have given him, and it felt strange being the one in a position of power to give it. For all the hard work he had done, it was bizarre to Ori that he was in charge of what he was, before even reaching one hundred. He had junior scribes under his influence that were nearly his age; Berl was one of them. Indeed, though Ori was more confident than most of them, he was still only Ori, besides his title. It would take him some time to get used to the weight of that sort of responsibility. 

Berl smiled tentatively at the praise. 

“Thank you, Master Ori. I appreciate that.”

“I appreciate what you’ve done so far. It’s clear you’re staying on task, and doing well at it. Keep up the good work.”

Ori then translated the work on a piece of parchment for Berl in silence. The junior scribe was watching from over Ori’s right shoulder, which normally would have bothered him, but it was Berl, and he was learning from Ori. 

When he was done, there was a bit of ink on his hand, but none that couldn’t get off with a good scrubbing before he had his dance lesson with Fíli later in the day. Afterwards, Ori placed the quill aside and stood from his desk. 

Berl looked so relieved, it made Ori smile. 

A thought came to him as he stood there and adjusted the satchel strap across his chest. 

“Have any of the others had any issues I should remedy while I’m here?”

Berl shook his head adamantly, then said, “None that I am aware of. It’s business as usual for them.”

Ori exhaled a sigh of relief of his own. 

“Good, okay. Well, have a good day, Berl.”

Berl smiled genuinely. 

“You, too, Master Ori. Enjoy your time off.”

“I intend to.”

With that, Ori left his workspace, the ink already dried on his hand. After considering what he wanted most at the moment, he found himself walking to a section of the library he did not often tread to; the romance section. 

It was not the annals of history that called to him right then, but a curiosity of what was considered romantic by dwarrow standards. Those were often asked after, though he hadn’t much bothered with them before himself, other than to rejuvenate some of the literature in that section as he had been asked to. 

At one time, Ori remembered restoring some such texts for Bilbo, who was one for grand tales of that nature. There was no guessing as to why, given his own love story, and how it had played out. It was Bilbo’s doing that there were so many already fixed, as he had taken it upon himself to join in the efforts and work alongside Ori to rebind and refurbish certain texts. 

There were a few in Sindarin, as well as many in Khuzdul. Dwarrow could be romantic, Ori knew, when their kind wished to be. The majority of elves might not think much of their imaginations there, but Ori knew better, even if he did not often peruse them himself. For a race that prided itself on devoting their time not only to crafts, but also an instrument each of their very own, it was no surprise to him really. 

The idea of Fíli serenading him was not displeasing to consider, though he knew they were far from that ever happening, if it ever would. Still, his mind conjured up the sound of Fíli’s singing voice, and soon his cheeks were warm, as his fingers trailed against the edge of a bookshelf he knew had what he was looking for. 

There were books of epic love poems and ballads, as well as fantastical adventures, with romance merely being plot threads of their own alongside the more grand notions of fealty, quests, battles, and duties. These were all in Ereborian Khuzdul, and well within his ability to read on his own. Though Ori, Fíli and Kíli had grown up speaking a different dialect of Khuzdul, since they had all been born in Ered Luin rather than Erebor, Ori could read them just as well. Written it was all quite similar, though the grammar could be different at times. 

Before he could figure out what to pull out, there were hands covering his eyes, and a voice in his right ear saying, “Guess who.”

Had Ori not realized who it was, he would have turned and knocked the other dwarf back without a second thought. However, Fíli luckily had the good sense to identify himself before that could happen. How he had snuck up on Ori was another matter, given he was more prone to tromping about as if he didn’t have a sense of self preservation about him unless he were out hunting, where stealth mattered greatly there. 

Even so, the feeling of Fíli directly behind Ori, unwittingly sent images into his mind of other things they could be doing in the far away corner, hidden from any prying eyes. The idea of them together in the library sent a thrill through Ori’s spine, as he did his best not to seem affected too much by what the taller dwarf had done. 

“Fíli,” Ori said, his voice close to sounding strangled, as he enunciated the sounds of the blond’s name. 

“Good guess,” Fíli said, dropping his hands, then pressing a kiss against Ori’s right cheek as he came into view properly. 

Ori gazed up at him, and saw that Fíli’s eyes were radiant, and there was a self-assured smile on his face. 

“What are you doing here?”

Fíli shrugged.

“I came to see you. You followed me to my forge yesterday, so when I heard you were going to the library today, I thought I’d return the favor.”

Ori frowned.

“I didn’t tell anyone where I was going.”

Fíli looked amused at that assertion.

“No, but you weren’t exactly subtle coming here either. Uncle Bilbo saw you earlier this morning and let me know when I left my quarters.”

“Oh.”

Fíli frowned, then asked in a disconcerted tone, “Does it bother you that I came to find you?”

Ori shook his head.

“No. I’m just surprised, that's all.”

Ori exhaled a fortifying breath, wondering how this sudden intrusion into his plans would change what he had wanted for himself that morning. He didn’t find the idea a terrible one, though. Fíli was taking interest in him, as much as Ori had done the day before. No one had ever done that, though. Not a single one of his supposed prior suitors bothered to consider that for Ori the library wasn’t just a part of his job or craft, but something he was quite passionate about separate from his work. 

The gesture though unexpected, needless to say, was not unwanted. Not in the slightest.

Ori peered up at Fíli, willing his emotions not to be written across his face, as his heart sputtered inside his chest. Fíli smiled softly down at him which made Ori blush, despite the war within himself to keep hidden the new layer of fondness he discovered for the blond, so he glanced away. His eyes found themselves staring at the bookshelf to his left, where his hand still rested against a few different titles.

He heard Fíli’s voice a few moments later from his right, though he didn’t immediately look the latter’s way again just yet.

“So, why don’t you show me around, then? Tell me what it is you love so much about this place that even on our break, you can’t stay away.”

Ori glanced at Fíli then, and there was no judgement there, only evident curiosity. If Fíli were trying to sweep Ori off his feet, he surely was making a grand effort at it, because no one had ever taken interest in what Ori cared about that much. It was one thing to meet him there, but another entirely to actually ask after his own thoughts about the place, as a whole. The bar was low, but the fact that Fíli seemed genuinely interested, made Ori want to push him against the stacks and kiss him soundly just because he was allowed now. 

Ori did his best to put that thought out of his mind, though, because Dori had asked they be discreet for the time being. The library, though less filled than the rest of the mountain, still was rampant with nosy dwarrow - many of whom worked with or for Ori. It would not be good form to find himself in a compromising position by anyone he knew there, especially with Fíli, of all dwarrow. Logic told Ori that his fantasies about what they could be doing in the stacks would have to wait. 

Instead, Ori obliged the prince and led the way towards the front. It was the best place to start, after all. 

“Within this place holds our history, hopes, dreams, triumphs, and sorrows, in written form,” Ori began, with Fíli following as he walked towards the front most section. 

A few junior scribes noticed them, and afterwards, their eyes widened. It was only once Ori gave them an imperious look that they all glanced away or scattered elsewhere, in an effort to pretend disinterest at the sight of one of their superiors giving the Crown Prince a tour of a place they probably did not expect to see him again. Ori couldn’t blame them, really, but if Fíli had sought him out there today, he and the rest of those who worked in the library were probably in for a big surprise one day.

He walked further away from all of the gawkers, and up a chestnut wooden staircase that connected the lower level to the uppermost level, where the lesser asked after titles were kept. Ori led Fíli around, who to his credit remained quiet, whilst peering around the shelves.

“Each section contains a certain subset of materials sectioned off by genre for the most part, then by the language each text is written in. Over the last thirteen years, we have been restoring or translating the bulk of what remains in decent condition into new book bindings, to preserve what we can after Smaug’s desolation as well as the inescapable effects of time.”

Ori led Fíli back down the stairs which they had ascended earlier, with the latter dutifully following near him, not touching him once. 

It was then that Ori decided to take him to where there were maps splayed out for use, underneath a particular section of candles that were always lit in their glass enclosures, to make certain whoever was poring over them could see. It was a warm, and cosy space, which also had some stone benches pressed into the wall with pillows on either side. Bilbo’s doing, those were, really. 

Ori placed a hand on a table where a map of Erebor itself was splayed out, then turned to Fíli, and said, “This place holds memory to me, as much as possibility. It tells where we have all collectively been, and where we might one day be able to go. Every bit of literature holds a kernel of truth and of history; from poems to analytical texts. Each work is an imprint of the time they were written in somehow.”

He stopped for a moment, and took a breath, before he stared down at the map before him. 

“History is written by the victors, yes, but it is also simply laid to page by normal everyday individuals who have as much chance of making it as they do of writing it. Not all history is pretty or accurate either at times depending on the perspective from which it is given. However, it is in the knowledge of accurate, truthful history, that we might one day be better than our worst moments as either individuals, or collectively as inhabitants of our realm.”

Ori quieted for a moment, rubbing a thumb against the dark wood underneath his finger, then finally looked up at Fíli again. What he found was an amazed sort of expression being directed right at him. It was enough to bring forth more warmth to his cheeks, but still, he continued even beneath that wondrous gaze.

“It is why I hold such a love for recording it; I would see our kind and the world ushered into better times, if possible.”

Fíli watched Ori, clearly wondering if he had finally finished his speech. When Ori made no move to speak again, Fíli cleared his throat, then said, “That was incredible. I’ve never heard of literature or the library even spoken about that way before.”

Ori beamed. His efforts weren’t just acknowledged with that statement, but revered, even. Oh, he was more than a little fond of Fíli right then, that much he was certain of. Anyone who could not just accept but appreciate what he loved was more than a decent sort in his book. 

Still, something a bit wily took over his mind, and soon Ori was saying, “I don’t know who you’ve been talking to, but if hearing about literature is what gets you going, you know where to find me.”

Ori turned and walked away after seeing the stunned expression on Fíli’s face. Ori’s face was aflame. He had to pay Fíli back for the other day, though, and the way he had left Ori too stunned to speak. 

Ori made his way back to where he had been when Fíli found him earlier. He really did wish to read right then. Whether or not his intended followed him was up to the other dwarf, but this is what he had truly come for. 

Finally, Ori noticed a copy of an older poetry book he enjoyed, at the very top shelf. It was just barely within his reach. He could go get a stool, but then that meant alerting more individuals to his presence, and that was about the last thing he wished to do. Instead, he made a concerted effort to reach it on his own. He had just managed to catch his grasp on the bottom edge of the spine, when another hand reached up higher, and grasped the book. 

Ori could feel puffs of warm air against the back of his neck, which wasn’t covered by a scarf or cowl that day, as a hint of citrus became known to him. His eyes were still trained upwards to where their hands remained, both clutching the book at different points; his hand was on the very bottom, while Fíli’s was just higher up. The warmth of Fíli behind him made him lean into the other dwarf, before he could think better of it. Fíli then brought the book down, and held it in front of Ori, his arm wound around Ori’s smaller form easily. 

“Here you go,” he murmured into Ori’s right ear, which made Ori involuntarily shiver. 

A right menace Fíli was. 

“Thank you,” Ori said, not having the strength to turn around. 

His heart was pounding in his chest, and his mind returned to the ideas it had earlier. 

From their little tour before, Ori knew where everyone was vaguely. They were far enough off that both of them might get away with at least a bit of kissing, but it was still risky. Dori’s acceptance of what they had already done was more than Ori ever thought he would get. He didn't want to tempt his brother to take back what he had already deemed appropriate of their behavior. Nevermind that now there were others aware of his presence beside Berl, there was every chance a curious junior scribe would seek him out under the guise of needing help, as well.

“Anytime,” Fíli whispered, his mouth closer than it had been before; his lips lightly touching the shell of Ori’s ear, while the slight swing of his mustache braids brushed against Ori’s bare neck. 

“ Fíli ,” Ori said, even more quietly.

Still, that close, he knew the other dwarf had heard him. 

“Yes?” Fíli asked, with faux innocence, hot air still sliding over Ori’s skin.

The warmth was so enticing, Ori closed his eyes briefly, and considered his desire to hold onto propriety in earnest. Eventually, though, responsibility fell down on him like an anvil, as he grasped onto the book in front of him with his left hand, then carefully wrested it from the other’s dwarf’s grasp.

“You know we can’t. Not here, at least.”

It took everything in Ori to say that, with his pulse racing and his mind spinning more salacious ideas the longer they stood there like that. Suddenly there was a loss of warmth. It was then that he turned around and saw that Fíli had put some distance between them, as Ori had asked. 

Fíli looked repentant, at least. Though, Ori couldn’t really fault him, because he had wanted it just as much, regardless of the consequences. Briefly, he wondered if his being in Fíli’s forge the day before had stirred anything in his future husband, too.

“You’re right. I’m sorry.”

“I want to, believe me, I really do,” Ori said, then allowed what he hoped was a reassuring smile to grace his mouth.

That seemed to perk Fíli up a bit more, though he still remained leaned against a nearby bookshelf with his arms crossed over his chest, as if that was some sort of protective measure to keep his hands off of Ori. 

“After we’re married then,” Fíli said so softly, Ori strained to hear him. 

That made the flames inside his body begin anew, at the promise. Ori had to look away before his mind got other ideas, again. Nevermind that he liked the idea that Fíli was considering what might happen after the kerfluffle of them being properly married might entail. He was thinking about the future as much as Ori, it would seem. 

Fíli cleared his throat, then asked, “Is that your favorite book?”

Ori glanced down at the poetry book, then said, “It’s one I enjoy. I haven’t read it in a while though, so I thought I might now. Unlike smithing, this isn’t really something you can enjoy while I do it, so maybe you should go find Kíli or -”

“What if you were to read it to me?”

Ori’s face shot up, and his eyebrows raised after. He didn’t readily respond, so Fíli continued.

“Not here, but elsewhere.”

The implication was clear; they could take the book elsewhere and be alone, to enjoy each other’s company more freely. The idea was not a displeasing one, in the slightest, Ori decided. Still, he was surprised that Fíli cared that much about a book such as the one Ori was holding, or that he’d use precious off time to simply read it with him, either.

“You really want me to read to you?”

Fíli shrugged.

“It is something you enjoy, and I want to know more about you, Ori. Just as you learned more about me yesterday.”

Ori did his best not to swoon. He just barely managed, really before he spoke up softly again.

“Alright. Where did you have in mind?”

Fíli pursed his lips, then whispered, “My quarters, if it’s alright with you.”

Ori nodded. 

Soon, they were walking out of the library. Their hands weren’t laced together, but as they walked, their knuckles brushed a time or two. Ori’s face had to look like one of Bilbo’s tomatoes, for how much warmth he felt there. He ignored the stares that followed them both, and held onto the fact that where they could go then, no one else except any members of the Company might follow.

When they managed to make it into the Company wing, Kíli was outside of Fíli’s door, knocking. Ori did his best to hide his disappointment at the sight of the other prince, as the latter turned and met both of their gazes, a relieved sort of expression resting on his face.

“Oh, there you are. I was beginning to worry. I couldn’t find you anywhere.”

“I went to the library, Kee.”

Kíli glanced between them both again, and seemed to notice something, because he asked, “What are you both up to now then? Dancing isn’t for hours.”

Ori remained quiet. He wasn’t sure what Fíli would want Kíli to know, and he’d found the less he said to the younger prince, the better. 

“We’re about to go read, if you must know. Nothing untoward. You’re welcome to sit in my receiving room.”

Kíli’s eyebrows shot up.

“Read?”

Ori nodded, when Kíli glanced at him as if to confirm his brother wasn’t joking. 

A large smile traced itself across Kíli’s face, then he said, “Oh, Nadad, you are so besotted, by Mahal, I never thought I’d see the day.”

“If you haven’t got anything helpful to add, then please make yourself scarce,” Fíli said, annoyance clear in his tone. 

Kíli huffed a laugh. 

“Of course. I wouldn’t want to interrupt your reading time.”

Soon, Kíli was elsewhere, and they were entering Fíli’s quarters. 

Once the door was shut, he turned and looked at Ori. 

“Where would you be more comfortable? I can start a fire here in the receiving room, or there’s my private bedchamber,” he trailed off, clearly unsure whether that would be welcome. 

Ori bit his bottom lip and worried his teeth over it for a moment, before making a decision. 

“Your bed, if that’s okay. We can stretch out more easily there, I imagine.”

Fíli nodded.

“My bed it is, then.”

Fíli turned around, and Ori followed behind him, his hands nearly white knuckling the book. 

It’s not that it bothered him to be alone with Fíli; on the contrary, he really wanted to be. However, sharing space in a bed so soon after their prior escapade was a bit nerve-wracking. Part of him wanted to forgo propriety again, while another part really wanted to read the damn book, with Fíli. The idea was an intriguing if new one. In all of his considerations for what they could do together, he’d never thought of that, in truth. 

Once in the bed chamber, Ori sat the book down on the massive bed, then removed his boots as if it were his own bed. He refused to track any sort of dirt into another’s bed, especially one so nice and well maintained.

When he was done, he noticed Fíli was watching him, having shed his boots as well. 

“Get on and get comfortable. I can join you once you’re ready.”

The way it had been said, that could be attributed to a number of things, but Ori ignored that in favor of doing what he was asked. Soon, he was sitting in the middle, deciding he’d like it best if he could lean back against Fíli’s chest while he read to him. So, he waited for Fíli to come closer. 

The blond stood at the edge of his bed, watching Ori. 

“What?”

Ori glanced away for a moment, and cleared his throat, before he flicked his gaze back towards Fíli’s questioning stare.

“I’d like to lean against your chest while I read to you, if that’s alright.”

Fíli smiled then, looking less uncertain. 

“I don’t mind.”

Then, Fíli was finally up on his bed. The two nestled close together with Fíli’s legs stretched out around Ori’s sides, the book in front of Ori, waiting to be opened. Arms wrapped around Ori’s mid section, covering his stomach entirely. He felt Fíli lean down, then press his face into his neck again, as he had days before. Ori felt a heavy exhale against the left side of his neck, before a chin was resting atop his left shoulder. 

The scent of citrus filled Ori’s nose then more than it had even in the library. 

“Is this okay?” Fíli asked.

“Yes.”

“If anything I’m doing bothers you, please tell me.”

Ori smiled softly, though Fíli couldn’t see it.

“You know I will.”

Fíli pressed a kiss against his left shoulder, humming in agreement, then he was quiet. 

Taking a deep breath, Ori opened the book, and began from the beginning. It was a book of assorted poems. The topics were varied, but each was unique, and beautifully written. It was in modern Khuzdul for the most part, though a few of the older poems were in ancient Khuzdul, as well. 

The first time Fíli heard Ori speak ancient Khuzdul, Ori heard a slight noise of shock against his left ear, but he continued on. About half way through, he felt a bit parched, and glanced towards a side table, where a pitcher with water rested. 

“I need something to drink.”

Fíli quickly poured a glass for him, and was carefully handing it to Ori, who took it gratefully. 

“Thank you,” he said, after polishing the entire cup off then leaning over to set it aside.

Fíli shook his head.  

“No, thank you. You have a gift with words; written and spoken, it would seem. I’m lucky you’ve chosen to share it with me.”

Ori glanced back at Fíli, who seemed to be genuine in what he had said, judging by the look on his face. That set Ori’s heart to flutter anew, and he just knew without a doubt he would love Fíli one day. How could he not, when it felt like rather than flattery, Fíli was speaking directly to his heart?

“Thank you,” Ori murmured. 

It was all he could manage out loud, at that time. 

Fíli seemed to notice his sudden reticence, because soon the book was in the taller dwarf’s hands, and he was looking at the page where they had left off. 

“Mind if I take a crack at it?”

Ori shook his head.

“If this is going to work, we’ll need to readjust. You can slide down a bit or lay your head in my lap.”

Ori slid down to where his head was lying between where he knew Fíli’s pectorals were. 

Soon, he was treated to the sound of Fíli’s chest rumbling beneath his head, while the blond read a poem aloud to him. His heart had never felt so full, or so safe, either. It was a wonderful feeling, really. 

The timbre of Fíli’s voice more than made up for the occasional blunder he had as he was reading. Ori didn’t really care about those missteps either, honestly. What he did appreciate was Fíli reading aloud to him, at all. He was trying as much as Ori was, to appreciate something that Ori himself enjoyed. More than that, he liked when Ori read to him. This was intimacy of a different kind, and Ori found he really liked it, specifically when it was with Fíli. 

When Fíli finished a few poems, he dropped the book on the nightstand to his left, then looked down at Ori. 

“Hope I didn’t ruin the book too much for you.”

“You did no such thing,” Ori said, indignant on Fíli’s own behalf.

Fíli raised an eyebrow.

“You liked that then?”

Ori nodded, vigorously.

“Yes. Very much. Thank you.”

Fíli dropped down and placed a kiss on Ori’s brow. 

“I’ll just have to do it in the future, again, won’t I?”

“Only if you want to,” Ori managed, when Fíli’s face wasn’t hovering right over his. 

“What I want is to make you happy. If reading to you does that, then why shouldn’t I make the attempt, at least?”

Before Ori could say anything he might wish to have waited to say, he found himself getting up and turning to where he was facing Fíli. 

“Can I kiss you?” Ori whispered, as if they were still back in the library and not alone together on a massive bed. 

Fíli smiled at him. 

“I thought you’d never ask.”

Ori rolled his eyes, then scooched forward enough on his knees so that he could meet Fíli’s mouth with his own. Soon, they were both up on their knees, face to face, looking at each other with curiosity and wonder. Ori’s hands were on Fíli’s chest, and Fíli’s hands were both on either side of his hips, firmly holding on. 

Ori’s hands slid up, and grasped both of Fíli’s cheeks, then led the latter towards his own mouth. 

It started out slow, and careful, all things considered. Though, it didn’t remain that way for long, on account of Ori’s veins feeling as if they were parts of an all consuming fire, and only kissing Fíli more passionately would somehow slow the hunger. 

Arms wrapped around him more tightly, and pulled him closer, as Ori grasped Fíli’s hair in both of his hands. There was a moan renting inside his open mouth then after Ori gave the blond tresses a few exploratory tugs, and so he pulled away. 

After a few sharp inhales of air, they were kissing again, just as eagerly. It wasn’t nearly as calm as they had mostly been only a few days before; they both seemed to want like a starved animal, desperate for even a scrap more of food. Soon, Ori felt hands in his own hair, and by the Valar, that made him whimper, then cry out as he was shuddering beneath the touch. His braids be damned, they could be fixed later. Sooner than he thought Fíli would, the blond made good on his promise to mess them up, and Ori did not give one single fuck, because it felt amazing. 

Neither had moved to push the other over yet, but it was only a matter of time, Ori surmised. 

When they broke apart again, Ori could feel his chest nearly quaking beneath the look he was receiving. He felt the desire just as much, possibly more, given what it had done to him simply to hear the way Fíli had read to him, and nearly kissed him breathless that way in the library. If Fíli liked it when Ori said his name, then Ori certainly had particular likes of his own. That it was linked to books really shouldn’t have surprised him. 

Fíli gave him a considering look, then said, “You know, I may not be as well read as you, but I do have a bookshelf of my own, too. Would you like to see it?”

It was as if Fíli had heard his thoughts. That declaration made Ori’s cheeks burn most ardently. 

Still, Ori nodded. 

Soon, Fíli was hopping off of the bed, and Ori followed. They didn’t have to go far, as it was to the left side of the bed, near the foot of it, set into a wall. The craftsmanship of it was impeccable, not that Ori got much time to really consider it, because soon he was being pushed against it, and kissed within an inch of his life. 

He keened into Fíli’s mouth, grasping his face again by his beard. He could feel the pressure against his hips that had built up, as their lips and tongues danced, and that made him whine and press into it. 

Hands slid under his tunic, and Ori leaned into the touch, reaching out and sliding his own hands then below the one before him. Both were scrabbling, pawing at each other aimlessly, as they ground against each other, whimpering and moaning into the other’s mouth. 

Eventually, though, there were hands on his hips, and blue eyes blazing above him, as they caught their breaths. 

“Care to try something different this time, with less clothes?”

Ori might have worried more about timing and more practical matters, except he was too far gone to care. The only plan he had at present was to follow Fíli’s lead this time, given they might as well have been undressing each other with their eyes at that point. 

“Why not,” Ori breathed, his whole chest quaking with desire. 

“Can I?” His waistband snapped lightly against him, and all he could do was nod. 

Moments later, he was naked from the waist down, and similarly so was the dwarf in front of him directly after. Fíli was leaning his right arm above Ori’s head, with his left hand grasping lightly on Ori’s hip, as his face hovered close to Ori’s own.

He was being affixed with a searching gaze, before Fíli asked, “Mind if I lift you up again?”

“No,” Ori said, barely able to manage even that. 

Fíli pursed his lips.

“If I do, there will be nothing physically between where our hips will meet. Does that bother you?”

“No,” Ori all but whined. 

A small part of Ori knew this probably wasn’t the best idea, given they hadn’t really talked about family planning, or the like. However, the birth rates for dwarrow were so abysmal it was unlikely that this one extra time would matter. It was merely practice, he determined, as much as the dance lessons or the weapons training were. They had an heir to create some day, after all.

Once he was set on that path of logic, Ori allowed himself to be picked up. Not long after, he was slowly bouncing up and down on Fíli’s cock with his legs wrapped around the other dwarf’s hips for leverage, nearly screaming as it went from just the tip to fully inserted. His hands were wrapped around Fíli’s neck, while the latter’s hands were bracing on his waist, bearing the brunt of Ori’s weight while guiding him firmly back up and down. 

Idly, he wished Fíli wasn’t wearing anything covering his upper torso either, so that he could watch the way the other dwarf’s arms flexed as he held Ori. 

Fully seated, he was pushed back into the bookshelf moments later, which made him moan at that specific action. It was all he had wanted into the library earlier, and somehow, without even having to say it, Fíli had known. It might have hurt a bit more if he weren’t already so lost to his lust, as the book shelf was digging into his back. Thankfully he still wore his tunic, which mitigated the problem a bit. Together they rocked back and forth, chasing their heights of pleasure, and Ori was sweating soon enough. Still, unlike a few days ago, this sort of position hit spots he didn’t properly know what to do with, until right then. 

They were kissing intermittently, but it was messy and unfocused, especially as they were pulling apart every so often to let the other know how good it actually felt. 

On an errant whim, Ori reached out and pulled at Fíli’s mustache braids with both of his hands on either side. That earned him the sound of his name being moaned so loudly, he had to do it again. 

“ Ori ,” Fíli quietly pleaded.

Soon, there was a fully hardened length inside of him. This time, before Fíli could even say anything, Ori was shouting his name so loudly, it might have shattered glass. Fíli quickly followed, bellowing Ori’s name, and they came together. The former firmly pressed Ori’s hips into the bookshelf, which made it to where he felt the entire length of Fíli’s member in extensive detail, while they were clutching each other wherever they could as the waves of pleasure slammed them so hard through their breaking points. 

Eventually, they came down from the high, while they were sloppily kissing again. Ori was leaning on Fíli’s shoulder after, amazed at how he hadn’t even felt like he might be dropped once, when Fíli murmured, “We should pull apart and clean up.”

Ori nodded. 

Then, a few moments later there was a loss of fullness which his mouth slightly protested, and he was being lowered to the ground carefully. 

Fíli found some linen swatches and wet them in the wash basin, then they were scrubbing and tossing them after. 

Ori did bother to put his small clothes and trousers back on, which Fíli did the same. However, soon after, the former was tugged back onto the massive bed nearby, and they were cuddling again. This time, they were face to face, their legs tangled, as they stared at each other. A hand was on Ori’s left cheek, a thumb rubbing against it, and Fíli’s forehead on top of his own. 

Soon, Fíli was smirking. 

“I knew you would like that.”

Ori couldn’t be bothered to be embarrassed, as he felt exhaustion creeping up on him. Perhaps a nap was in order, before their lessons. No doubt Dwalin would be drilling them both just as hard as the first day, and the one after that. It was bad form to show up too tired, or then he might have to explain how that had come about in the first place. 

Ori yawned, then asked, “The fucking, or your bookshelf?”

Fíli snorted. 

“Both, but the bookshelf is what I meant.”

“It was a lucky guess,” Ori sniffed, though he wasn’t really annoyed. 

Fíli chuckled, then kissed his cheek. Ori gave him a small smile, despite pretending to be annoyed by the absolute preening look he was being given.

“Was it, or did I just pay attention when we were in the library? I saw the way you were looking at me. I’m not completely oblivious, you know.”

“I never thought that,” Ori said, and sighed. 

“Remains to be seen, but I’m glad you enjoyed it, either way, because I certainly did.”

Ori was quiet for a moment, tracing patternless designs on Fíli’s chest, then asked, “Have you ever thought of what we could do in your forge?”

Fíli was clearly surprised by the question, because his eyes belied his shock, only for a moment before he grinned. 

“I think the better question is, have you been thinking about that? You don’t bring anything up without cause.”

Ori looked away, feeling like a rabbit in a snare. 

“Ori?” 

“Hm?”

He still refused to look Fíli in the eyes. Fíli was beginning to read him too well, and he wasn’t sure he could handle the state Fíli would be put in, if he was proven right once again that day. 

Fíli moved so that he could hover close to Ori’s face in a way that Ori couldn’t look away from. He batted his eyelashes over those enticing blue eyes of his, then asked softly, “Should I take your lack of eye contact at this moment as a yes, then?”

Ori huffed. “You know I don’t always like it.”

Fíli chuckled. 

“I do, but it seems rather convenient that you’re choosing now to try to look away, when you and I both know you’ve been staring at me more openly lately.”

Ori groaned, and turned away from Fíli entirely, then resting on his left side instead. 

Soon, he was enveloped in a bear hug from behind, and being pulled against Fíli’s chest. 

Fíli’s voice was low and quiet in his right ear a few moments later.

“I don’t mind, you know. You’re allowed to look. I rather like it that you do now, actually. You’re the only one I want looking at me like that, truth be told.”

Ori’s heart shuddered. 

“Fine, yes. You’re right.”

Fíli laughed against his neck. 

“It bothers you so much to say that doesn’t it, little scribe?”

“It’s not unpleasant, given the context,” Ori grumbled. 

Fíli buried his face against the back of Ori’s neck and exhaled, then murmured, “You’re adorable sometimes, you know that.”

Ori rolled his eyes, though he was fighting back a smile. 

“Whatever you say,” Ori managed, eventually. 

Fíli’s lips pressed against the edge of Ori’s right ear, then said, “Don’t say that; I’ll make good on it.”

“ Fíli ,” Ori pleaded. 

“Yes?” 

Ori could hear the gloating in Fíli’s tone, even without turning around to face him. Even so, he still pressed into the hold he was in, against his better judgement.

“Please, be less insufferable.”

Fíli laughed.

“If I’m so insufferable, then why did you let me take you against my bookshelf?”

Ori sighed.

“I’m never living that down, am I?”

Fíli quieted for a few moments, which did make Ori turn around in the arms that encased him so well, to face the former. There was a look of consternation on Fíli’s face that was so at odds with how he had been, even just a little while before.

“What?” Ori asked.

“You know, the only ones who know what goes on between us in that way, are you and I, right? I don’t fuck and tell, or in this case, make love and tell, really. What we’ve been doing, it’s not inconsequential to me. I don’t love you yet, but I damn sure care about you, at the very least.”

Ori felt the same, but it still did his heart good to hear those words said to him, regardless.

A sliver of worry did spike in him though, which prompted him to ask, “Not even Kíli?”

Fíli immediately looked horrified then shook his head quickly. Once he ceased doing that, he spoke again. 

“Especially not Kíli, I swear. He might know who I’ve been with, but I’d never tell him anything private like that, I promise.”

Relief coursed through Ori then, because in truth it had worried him a bit, in the deepest reaches of his mind. Fíli and Kíli were close; it was a well known fact. Even so, he didn’t want what they were doing to be shared with anyone at all. Ori appreciated that he had been right about Fíli in this, too.

“Thank you. It means something to me as well. I don’t normally do this, except with you.”

Fíli reached down and grasped one of Ori’s hands, then pulled it up carefully and kissed his knuckles again, before he began rubbing a thumb across the hand entirely. 

“I’ve had others before and after that night we first spent together. None of them mattered to me in the way that you do, though.”

Fíli was apparently determined to make his heart stop beating, Ori decided. 

Rather than dignify what Fíli said with a verbal response, Ori kissed him, and soon they were tangling their bodies around each other again. There was no heat of desire in the kiss like before, but there was warmth, and care. Hands and arms wound around the other, and they both seemed content to collectively sink beneath the waves of affection, together.

It was a rare dinner that Dis sat at that evening. 

Thorin and her sons were the only ones in attendance. There was nary a consort, cousin, nor Gerda even, in sight. It had been a long time since the four of them alone enjoyed a meal together, as there was usually always someone around either joining them or needing something from one of those present. Not that she minded those each of them cared for being around at any given time. However, she could admit it was nice to have just her, Fíli, Kíli, and Thorin alone for the moment. 

Tauriel was good for Kíli, Dis was aware, once she had gotten over the initial shock of her son promising himself to an elf. After hearing what that specific elf had done before wholly capturing her youngest son’s heart, she wasn’t surprised, really. The line of Durin always was a bit dramatic, as well as romantic, in their love. Her daughter - in - law had made a quick trip earlier that day at first light to meet with Prince Legolas somewhere between Erebor and the Greenwood, though. If she was to be back by the next day, and have a decent visit with her old friend, Tauriel had to move quickly.

Dis’ brother, meanwhile, was apparently in a bit of a tiff with Bilbo over something to do with gardening from what she had gathered out of his grumbling. It wasn’t anything to worry about, necessarily, because the two were like fire and oil on occasion, she knew. However, it meant that Bilbo had elected to have dinner elsewhere, which Thorin had commented on with his attempt at a disaffected air, though he failed miserably by her account. 

Fíli, meanwhile, was practically glowing. He sat in one of the chairs across from her just staring at his plate intermittently between actually eating his own food, hardly looking up to meet anyone else’s eyes. According to Gerda’s and Dwalin’s assessments of the lessons from that specific day, the future King and Consort had done well enough together, though they were a bit more besotted looking than normal. Gerda was amused, while Dwalin was not so much. Dis considered speaking with Fíli about it, but really, she was doing her best not to meddle there, because it had taken him so long to even care this much about anyone in particular. At one time she had wondered if he might end up craft bound, quite honestly, as she had with Thorin at one time, too.

Kíli, Dis noticed, seemed perturbed by this development of Fíli’s disposition at present. Her younger son would glance at his brother only to scowl after he realized that Fíli hadn’t noticed him trying to garner his attention more than once. The pair normally were in sync in ways only siblings as close as they could be, and would often have conversations with their eyes that only they could follow. Seeing them act this way would have been more disconcerting to her, if she didn’t know the root cause of it all. 

To say the meal was quiet, though, would be an understatement. That was even more unusual than the fact that it was just the four of them together, as they were often in Ered Luin, when Thorin was home. While picking up a piece of bread from her own plate, Dis considered whether or not it was worth it to break the heavy silence, or just appreciate the moment for what it was in general. 

She ate her roll in silence, then tapped her beard to relieve it of loose crumbs. 

It was after that, where the decision was taken out of her hands though, when Kíli made a disgusted sound and rolled his eyes, after Fíli audibly sighed. 

“Can you not, Nadad? Some of us are trying to eat.”

Fíli glanced up then towards his brother at his left.

“Oh, piss off, will you. I didn’t say anything when it was you and Tauriel. Leave me to my thoughts, and I’ll not say a damn word when you’re trotting after her, with your tongue all but out dragging along as you do.”

Dis did her best not to laugh, really. She shared a look with Thorin who appeared to be considering whether it was worth it to speak up, or just remain silent. 

It wasn’t often that her sons fought, but when they did, it was usually a bit loud and disruptive to wherever they were, alongside her sanity. If the reactions she saw meant anything, it appeared this fight had been brewing though for a little while at least, especially when she knew Fíli adored Tauriel.  

Kíli scoffed, then crossed his arms. 

“You and I seem to have a very different recollection of how that all went, then. Try as you might, you’re not always as noble as you want to be. You might be annoyed with me right now, but I distinctly remember you ribbing me more than once about us.”

Fíli frowned. In his profile, he looked so much like Thorin then, it was quite a picture he cut in his irritation.

“Ribbing is one thing. You’re so determined to get a rise out of me while Ori’s around, it’s like you’ve made a sport of it. Do you even want me to be happy?”

Oh, no. 

“How could you even ask that, Fíli? Of course I want you to be happy, you sodding arse. I wouldn’t have stood up in the council meeting and defended you when you couldn’t even speak up for yourself if I didn’t.”

Dis shared another glance with Thorin who shook his head. They were both taking a spectator’s role, apparently, which she could admit was probably for the best and why she agreed with his determination of the problem at hand. This is something that both Fíli and Kíli needed to work out amongst themselves, even if it pained her to hear the way they were speaking to each other right then.

“I never asked you to do that!” Fíli said, his voice raised louder than he had been thus far.

Kíli grimaced.

“Where would you be right now, if I hadn’t? Certainly not bloody sighing over Ori, or following him into your quarters to read, of all things. I swear, it’s like I don’t even know you right now.”

Unlike before, when Fíli spoke next, it was quiet, but still tense. 

“I can take care of myself just fine, Kíli. Mind your own for once this week, by Mahal.”

Kíli sucked in a breath through his teeth, then exhaled. After he began with a seemingly diplomatic, almost conversational tone, when he spoke next.

“Can you? It’s interesting you say that, because despite the fact you try to play at being emotionally constipated like Uncle at times, I distinctly remember more than once you becoming infatuated with someone, then whinging or crying to me when you were wrong about them; every single time.” 

Kíli enunciated the last three words very pointedly. 

Fíli was up on his feet so fast Dis barely saw him move. Rather than have a go at his brother though, he stomped out of the dining room. Kíli did much the same, though going off in a different direction entirely. 

Dis threw the cloth in her hand that she had absentmindedly grabbed at some point to fiddle with so that she wouldn’t say anything amidst the tense argument, on the table after both of her sons’ swift exits, then looked at Thorin. 

“Well, it was nice while it lasted.”

He nodded, though didn’t even bother commenting on what had just happened, in favor of returning to eat quietly. 

Dori made to leave Balin’s office where they had been discussing the marriage contract for the third day in a row. They were making decent headway all things considered. However, he felt stressed. Stressed was putting it mildly, but no one really needed to know that. Something made him stop in the threshold, and turn around, though. 

Balin was wearing his wire framed half-crescent spectacles and looked rather adorable, bent over his desk, no doubt reviewing what had been done that day. 

Dori knew he shouldn’t be harbouring such thoughts; they weren’t exactly in a formal partnership. Both of them had stress though, and eventually that sort of emotion needed relief. 

Eventually, Balin glanced up, and raised his eyebrows. 

“Dori, did you forget something?”

Dori shook his head.

“Not as such, no.”

Balin steepled his hands in front of him, and sighed. 

“It has been a long day,” Balin intoned. 

Dori nodded. 

“It has. Negotiations were taxing, and I could use a glass of something fruity about now.”

Balin smiled wryly.

“I believe I could as well.” 

Balin was quiet for a moment, in which Dori waited to see if he would be receiving any sort of invitation, before he spoke next. Balin saved him the trouble of having to make a graceful exit, a bit lonelier than before, when he asked, “Would you care to join me?”

“I would indeed,” Dori said. 

Balin smiled, then removed the glasses from his face. 

“I can always look at this in the morning, before we resume our discussions.”

“Very astute of you,” Dori agreed. 

There was a hint of a smirk on Balin’s face before Dori turned and walked out of the office first. Balin sealed the wooden door with his key, pocketed it, then they began walking back to the quarters that Balin often shared alone. 

Before Nori and Dwalin were married that was not the case. However, in the last few years especially, Balin had a bit of an empty home. It was only himself there most days, unless Dori came around in the evenings, or visitors stopped by for a meal. Dori at least had his siblings home on occasion. That would of course be changing soon, given Ori’s imminent marriage. Nori and Dwalin were less frequent visitors, owing to what each of their jobs entailed. Dori, like Balin, was weathering this newer stage of life as best he could. 

No one took much notice of either Balin or Dori as they walked, except occasionally the latter, because his braids were intricate and he had a prim demeanor that some continued to think they could break if they tried hard enough. Dori was no push over though, and his tastes were decidedly focused on one specific, scholarly sort, then. Not that he said as such aloud, but actions spoke louder than words. 

For many years, Balin and he had taken comfort with each other as they endured the ever changing status of Erebor and their combined families as they joined in the rebuilding efforts. At first, it was only Nori and Dwalin’s rather fiery courtship, then engagement and eventual marriage they had bonded over, alongside surviving the quest, as well as what stress and duties they each had. Then, it became more. 

Neither spoke of it, but Dori could almost see how it might mean more to both of them, if he considered it long enough. He didn’t though, because he was too old to pine, and did not feel like upsetting the balance he and Balin had struck. He cared far too much for what they already were, to consider doing that. 

Eventually, they were inside of Balin’s receiving room, and Balin merely laid out on the sofa there. Dori started a fire, then went to the kitchen. He had been around enough that he knew where everything was. So, he made a tray of sliced meats and cheeses, alongside some fruits, then poured two glasses of a wine that they had opened another night together. 

He brought out the food first and set it down on the low table near the sofa Balin was splayed out on, then retrieved the glasses of wine after. He pressed one of them carefully into Balin’s left hand then sat opposite of him, his legs hanging over the front of the sofa, given the other dwarf’s full body ran the length of the rest of the couch. The two sipped their drinks in companionable silence, occasionally reaching for the food Dori had acquired for them both as well. 

An indiscernible amount of time later, both of their glasses were drained, and the food was gone. However, Dori wasn’t quite ready to give up this easy moment between them for the sake of what might happen if they were to retire to Balin’s bed for a time. So, after disposing of the dishes properly, he returned to find Balin where he was, his eyes closed and a hand pinching the bridge of his nose. 

When Dori sat down again, Balin looked at him, and the former could see how truly exhausted Balin looked. 

Dori pursed his lips, then made a decision. 

“Would you like a foot massage?”

Balin’s bushy eyebrows raised. He didn’t immediately reply, but eventually nodded. Then, he turned and slid off his shoes and socks. 

Balin’s feet were so small and dainty in Dori’s hands. It was such an easy thing to offer what he had, really. Dori put his strength as well as his willpower to work, as he did his best to have a light but firm touch while he massaged each foot. Balin inhaled sharply more than once, or let out a few soft appreciative noises. 

By the time Dori was finished, he worried Balin might actually have fallen asleep. Preparing to leave, Dori stood up quietly, only for Balin to say, “You could stay, you know. You do not have to leave.”

Dori gave Balin a hesitant look, then said, “For a bit longer, I suppose.”

There was a look on Balin’s face that Dori didn’t know what to make of, but then Balin sighed, and rose to his bare feet. He grabbed Dori’s left hand then walked him back towards his bedchamber. 

Once inside with the door shut, Balin turned to Dori and kissed him. 

Dori’s brain slowed to a halt. 

They often took pleasure with each other, and were gentle, too. However, mouth to mouth was not something they did very often. Once Dori got his bearings, he grasped either side of Balin’s face and continued the less than proper tongue tangle he had found himself in. Dori exhaled a shaky breath after they broke apart. 

Balin gave him a knowing sort of look, then said, “Come on. This bed’s too big for only me.”

Dori followed after, his heart totally unprepared for the way he felt right then. Love was never something he had factored into his life, really. At least not in the way he felt for Balin. There was always too much to do, and never enough time in a day. When they began whatever they had continued to do with each other, he had just needed a relief from everything that being a Guild Master and his family life entailed. He certainly had never considered he could feel the sort of affection he did, right then. 

Feel it, Dori realized quite belatedly, he did, though. 

Dori watched as Balin stripped down until there was nothing covering his body. Then, he climbed onto his bed, and laid there, watching Dori. Dori felt more laid bare than he ever had in his life then, but still he followed suit. When he settled to Balin’s right, the latter propped himself up on his elbow, then reached out towards Dori’s cheek, and stroked it. 

“How about you allow me to take care of you tonight, rather than how you always take care of me, hm?”

Dori choked back the noise that was building up in his throat, but he did not deny Balin, either. The two stared at each other for a moment, before Dori got his breathing under control. His normal prim and proper demeanor was slipping faster than someone’s foot hitting a particularly dangerous patch of ice without proper footwear.

All Dori could do was nod. 

Soon, Balin was braced over him, kissing him softly. It wasn’t a rushed or hurried thing, as young love was often prone to. They might have less time than they did in their younger years, but both of them had learnt to appreciate the slower moments for what they were, where they could. If the quest to reclaim Erebor had taught them nothing else, it had reminded them of that, at the very least. 

Eventually Balin was pressing soft kisses down the left side of Dori’s neck, and then came a soft, “You deserve to be taken care of too.”

It was nothing Balin hadn’t said to him when they were wearing more clothes. However, in the context they were currently in, it made Dori pant with desire. Balin didn’t wait for a response, but continued to lave kisses alongside his tongue across Dori’s bare chest, trailing downward as he did. No spot went untouched, which was admittedly sparking Dori’s prick to life in ways it normally took longer to do given his age. Balin knew how to touch him though. It was what had kept Dori coming back for more, before proper romantic feelings were involved. 

When Balin reached where his cock was indeed fully masted, the advisor raised an eyebrow. 

Dori nodded, not trusting himself to speak. Balin knew he was consenting though, even still. 

Shortly after, there was warmth around Dori’s girth that was truly impeccable. The sensation of being taken in as he was right then made him finally break and let out a loud moan. Balin reached up and stroked his stomach, as he continued on as he was. Dori reached down and grasped the white hair below, as Balin bobbed up and down, taking him apart ever so quickly. 

Dori’s stamina was not what it once was, and in the face of the knowledge that what he felt might be returned in some capacity, it lessened even more so, then. His right hand eventually thread through Balin’s left, and then he was being taken down to the root. 

An exhalation of Balin’s name was wrenched from Dori’s lips so swiftly as he came seconds later, before he could even stop it. None too perturbed, Balin finished him off in full. The scholar’s mouth was removed from his member with a pop, and then an eyebrow waggle was directed at Dori after. 

Dori’s heart might not recover. They had done things before, but there was something about that moment which really had him struggling to think straight or even breathe. It was certainly nothing they hadn’t done at a different time, but by their Maker, he felt like he had ascended to a different plane of existence for a moment as he worked to calm his pounding chest. 

Once he had done all he could, Dori found himself turning to where Balin was looking at him so softly, it made a disused part of his heart ache at the sight. Dori breached the distance between and kissed Balin then. He cupped the other dwarf’s cheek, and rubbed his thumb against it. They were not young by any means of the word, but Dori could admit that Balin was making him feel emotions he never had before. 

When they broke apart for air, Dori asked, “May I return the favor, Bal?”

“It’s not necessary.”

Dori’s eyebrows raised in disbelief.

“Nonsense. Furthermore, that’s not what I asked.”

Balin sighed, then said, “Yes, you may.”

“You’re sure?” Dori asked. 

He had to be for certain. Anything less was unacceptable in his mind. 

“Yes, please. Touch me, Dori,” Balin whispered. 

Dori did as he was asked, then took Balin in hand properly, and began firm strokes. It took only a few minutes, and then Balin was writhing beneath the touch. Moments later, he sighed Dori’s name so softly as he reached his own pleasure. 

“I believe we would do well to have a bath,” Dori said, softly once it was clear Balin was properly wrung out. 

“Right you are,” Balin agreed. 

The two cleaned up the bed, then padded towards the private bathroom that had a large enough tub to fit them both. Dori began running the water and filling it with floral scented tablets, while Balin he noticed grabbed towels. 

Soon they were in the blissfully warm water together, not touching at all, just leaning back against the edges of the tub. Dori closed his eyes, and exhaled. It was a comfortable, welcome silence that they shared. 

A bit later, they were washing, still taking comfort in the silence together. It’s not that they couldn’t talk; they had shared many conversations that could stretch days, if they put their minds to it. However, some evenings or even moments didn’t need words at all. 

With Dori at a bit of a loss as to what would happen after, he was also remaining silent. Balin had said he could stay earlier, but perhaps he hadn’t meant just for some bed play? Was his friend and part time lover finally asking for more? The longer Dori replayed the night in his head, the more he wondered. They hadn’t spoken of what exactly they were doing with each other in some time though, so it did beg the question of if Dori was reading into it more than necessary. 

It was when Dori was wrapping a towel around his body, and walking towards the wardrobe where a few extra clothes had been left by him for efficiency’s sake, that he realized it was probably best to just ask. He wasn’t some young dwarf, with shaky hands and the twitterings of youth in his heart, after all. Certainly, he could be forthright and just simply ask Balin how he felt. 

Even considering that course of action though did worry Dori still. He hadn’t remained mum about it this long just to break at the first sign he might be seeing more than he previously had been.

After donning his clothes, Dori noticed Balin had done similarly, and was just finishing off drying his beard. Both of them almost simultaneously tossed the towels they had been using into a wicker basket that would eventually be picked up by one of the staff allowed into the home. 

Balin watched Dori for a moment, then said, “Come to bed, Dori. It’s been a long day.”

The advisor then turned, as if he weren’t expecting anything but for Dori to follow. The besotted sap that he was, Dori did, in fact. 

Soon, Balin was resting in Dori’s arms, back pressed into Dori’s chest, and they were drifting off to sleep together, at last.

Chapter Text

It was not often that Dís was able to throw pottery with any true regularity, but when she could manage it aside from her duties and assorted familial obligations, she did. Given the night beforehand, she really needed a bit of stress relief. Her hands sliding over the texture of the clay as it spun on the wheel normally gave her that. 

While she worked, though, try as she might to put it out of her head, Dís’ mind returned to the previous evening meal.

After the scene she and Thorin had witnessed between Fíli and Kíli, she had made the attempt to seek Fíli out, but he had been the picture of a stone wall about it all. He hadn’t snapped at her or so much as been rude to her. However, with a formality he employed when he wished to distance himself from a matter or a person, Fíli had made it clear he was not going to discuss the fight at all. Dís tried Kíli after, which hadn’t been much better, really. He was normally the more verbose of her two sons, but he as much as Fíli clearly did not want to talk about it all either. Though, he did let slip a few choice phrases which told her enough about what might have led to the blow up. 

Kíli was worried about Fíli, and Fíli was acting as if his younger brother’s worries were unfounded. As much as anyone knew Fíli was protective of Kíli, the same could be said with regard to Kíli about Fíli. 

There was nothing she could do then, she had realized, but let them sort themselves out. The crutch of it all was something that could only properly reveal how it would turn out over time. For all of Fíli’s clear giddiness, Dís knew as well as Kíli did that love does not just spring up out of nowhere. Even if both Fíli and Ori cared for one another in some fashion, there was still a long way they had to go before anyone would really know if they would last. It was a gamble, of course, but Dís could only hope it was one that paid out in full. 

Eventually, Dís slowed her wheel down and removed the small cup she had made. It was meant for tea, once she finished it. She figured she would give it to Bilbo as a gift. He was doing more work behind the scenes while being pulled in so many directions, the poor hobbit barely had time for himself at present. It was no wonder he and Thorin were bickering again, as vexed as they were with what they had to accomplish in such a short amount of time, alongside their normal duties.

It was while she was etching a floral pattern into the still softened clay, that Gerda found Dís. 

Dís smiled softly, the sight of one of her oldest friends quite welcome, despite her need to have some air from the rest of her family. Nevermind the way her heart was properly tittering in her chest at the sight of the gorgeous dwarrowdam before her. Gerda returned her smile. 

The shorter dam stepped in, leaning on her staff as she did, then shut the door. 

Gerda walked forward and came to sit in an empty chair near Dís at her left.

“It’s good to find you here.”

Dís’ mouth quirked into a wry grin, as her right eyebrow rose.

“Tired of my family, too, have you?”

Gerda shook her head. 

“No. You so rarely have time for your pottery anymore. It’s a welcome sight to see you enjoying your craft, is what I meant.”

Understanding settled into her then, but it was more than just her need to reach for her craft that had led her there, after all. Dís found she wanted to confide in Gerda about what had happened, even if it meant that when she saw the boys for lessons later, Gerda might turn a more biased eye to their antics than she would have before. Dís didn’t want to meddle unless necessary, but she needed a trusted confidante that was not related to her in any way; by blood or marriage. Gerda had been that many times over the years, as Dís had been for her. It wouldn’t be out of character for their bond, needless to say. 

“Ah, yes. There was a bit of an incident last night at dinner, and I needed to do something with my hands.”

Gerda’s eyebrows rose. 

“Anything to worry about?”

Dís sighed, then lowered the cup and her etching tool down a bit. Afterwards, she said, “I sure hope not. The boys aren’t prone to rowing, but last night they had one at dinner. It was such a shame too, because it’s not often Thorin, my sons, and I can have a meal together without any other interference.”

Gerda gave Dís a knowing look then. 

“I see.”

Gerda sighed afterwards, leaning forward a bit on her staff. 

“I suppose that was something I should have mentioned, though I had hoped it would work itself out.”

That got Dís’ attention instantly. What had Gerda not told her?

“What is it?”

“Kíli has taken to practically goading Fíli to act out while he and Ori are trying to learn together. A few times, he even takes a crack at Ori, which his elder brother and the scribe are neither fond of. The scribe has a sharp tongue I’ve learnt, but I can see he’s doing his best not to say anything when he can, probably for fear of upsetting Fíli. He does a good job of calming Fíli down, I’ll give him that.”

That certainly explained Fíli’s irritation. 

Dís shook her head, then sighed.

“I gathered something of the sort was happening, after their exchange last night. Thorin and I merely listened though. The older they get, the less they tell us. More than that, it was clear while Thorin was in a morose sort of mood with his own troubles, he felt that we needed to let them fix this themselves. I still wonder if that was the best course of action, but one day, we won’t be around to help them, and they have to learn to stand on their own. It won’t always be sunny days ahead, after all.”

Gerda nodded. 

“I may only have Gila, but she and the boys fought enough when they were younger, so I’m inclined to agree. I have done my best not to say anything, but it’s hard to see them this way. I know they love each other.”

“They do,” Dís agreed more quietly. 

Fíli and Kíli had always been closer than most siblings. They were not twins, but the way they understood each other was something that even Dís couldn’t claim with her one living brother. Frerin was more of Kíli’s sort, and even still, he was never as close with Thorin or Dis as Fíli and Kíli were to each other. Their bond was rare, and that’s why it was so hard to see them at such odds. 

“Let us hope they work it out before Gila gets here, at the very least. She should be arriving in no more than two days, after all. Their fights are normally never long, so we’ll just have to hope it’ll sort itself out.”

Dís nodded. 

Gerda was more of a realist than she, but her friend was making a determined effort to ease her mind, which she appreciated. 

Dís cleared her throat, then said, “Thank you, for listening. I wished I could have spoken with you about anything else, but my heart is heavier right now.”

“I know, Dee. Don’t worry. Just as you can hold my burdens, I can carry yours.”

Dís smiled softly at that, but she still felt it was decidedly unbalanced. Before she could voice that though, Gerda glanced down at the pottery wheel and said, “You know, I do wish I had spent more time learning how to do this.”

“Pottery?” Dís asked. 

Gerda nodded. Her dark brown eyes were twinkling a bit, when her gaze returned to Dís. 

“Indeed.”

Dís considered what course of action she could take, before settling on the obvious one to her, at that moment. 

“I could teach you, if you’d like.”

Gerda raised an impeccably sculpted thick, black eyebrow at her. 

“You think?”

Dís grinned broadly, then rolled her eyes.

“I know.”

Gerda smiled back, indulgently. 

“Good. Do you have the time now?”

Dís hadn’t been expecting that, but in truth, she would rather spend time with Gerda at the moment than do anything else.

“I can make time for you. I believe Thorin can fend for himself for a little while dealing with Ori’s siblings and Balin with the marriage contract, honestly.”

Gerda chuckled. 

“Alright.”

Dís pointed over to the wash basin behind Gerda.

“There’s smocks over there. I’ll grab you one, so that your clothes won’t be ruined.”

“Thank you,” Gerda murmured. 

After Gerda donned the smock, and Dís helped tie it around behind her neck, carefully avoiding her two braids as best she could, the latter stepped back away from the shorter dam. 

“How should we go about this, then?” Gerda asked, her eyes so open, and inquisitive as she glanced up at Dís. 

Dís considered that, then while a slight warmth rose in her cheeks, she said, “If you sit in front of me, I can guide you from behind.”

Gerda shot her an amused expression, then nodded. 

Afterwards, Dís moved to place the stool she had been using near Gerda, and then the chair Gerda had been using, she placed behind that for herself. 

Gerda settled onto the stool again, her staff set aside on the ground to her right so that she could pick it up easily if she needed to. Then, Dís sat behind her, her chest pressed against Gerda’s back as she leaned forward over the shorter dwarrow dam, while she turned on the wheel. The scent of cinnamon and something decidedly softer wafted into her nose as she nestled around Gerda properly. 

Soon there was an unformed amount of clay moving before them both.

“Can I grasp your hands?” Dís murmured. 

Her heart was thumping decisively in her chest, which she wondered if her friend could feel through both of their layers. 

“Yes, you may.”

Then, there were more delicate hands within Dís’ own, which she guided to begin forming the soft, pliant clay with. It was a harder task than she thought, as distracted as she was, but Dís managed, still. 

“What are we making?” Gerda asked. 

“A cup.”

Gerda hummed in understanding, then asked, “Like the one you were making earlier?”

“It can be. That one’s for Bilbo. Poor dear’s been working himself so hard lately.”

“Yes, the King’s Consort has seemed more harried as of late.”

“Mhmm.”

Dís didn’t really wish to speak of her brother-in-law right then, though it would have been a safer topic than where her mind was drifting off to. Thoughts of Gerda joining her like this in the future filtered into her mind, as she wondered if the shorter dam would be receptive to any romantic advances as she wished to make. It had been many years since they had tried their hand at a proper relationship. This time, she hoped, they could do better. They were much older and smarter than their younger selves had ever been, after all.

When she stopped the turn table, their hands didn’t immediately disentangle. Dís could feel Gerda’s shuddering breath vibrating against her chest. 

“Ger -”

“Dís, I can’t right now. Not with Gila so close.”

Dís’ heart shuddered. It took her a moment to respond, realizing what Gerda might be hinting at.

“Does this mean you do want to try again, though?”

Gerda exhaled a heavy sigh, then turned to Dís. Dís could see the indecision on her friend’s face, before the other dam nodded. 

“Yes. Just give me some more time, please.”

Dís was more than willing to do that, especially if it meant she would actually get a second chance to love the one other dwarf she had ever cared for so dearly. Víli would always remain in her heart, but Gerda was still right in front of her, living and breathing. She could not right the past, but there was hope for a softer and equally loving future, which she wanted that more than anything. 

“Of course, Ger. Unless Mahal says otherwise, I don’t plan to go anywhere anytime soon. Nor do I find myself caring for another in the way I care about you.”

Gerda gave her a wan smile. 

“Yes Dís, I know. You conceal your emotions little better than Kíli does.”

Dís’ mouth actually dropped open, then. Once she recovered from the initial shock, with her heart pounding a bit more erratically than before, she asked, “You’ve known this whole time?”

Gerda nodded, something more hesitant in her expression. 

“I have, but much has happened since we were young, and neither of us are the same as we once were. I do not want to think what might happen if we were to ruin what we have a second time.”

Realigning what she currently understood of the world, Dís found it in herself to hazard what she hoped was an encouraging smile towards Gerda.

“Perhaps I will hold onto enough hope for the both of us that nothing of the sort will come to pass again.”

Gerda smiled at her softly. 

Rather than a verbal response, Gerda leaned forward, and pressed a soft kiss against Dís’ lips. It was afterwards, while Gerda was reaching for her staff, that Dís was doing her best to pick her heart up off the floor. The kiss, though a surprise, had been most welcome, truly.

When Gerda rose to go to the sink to wash her hands, Dís smiled after her, content that somehow, she hadn’t bungled her proposition the second time around. 

As the week wore on into the latter half of it, Ori was much too sore to even consider what might happen after. He was grateful for the time off work, because he would have fallen asleep at his desk if he went to the library following the extra lessons he had to do. A greater appreciation for what the princes had shouldered for years settled into him as well.

No time was that emotion readily apparent to him than when he was subjected to Dwalin’s unrelenting teaching tactics. As he had with all those he trained before Ori, Dwalin did not go easy on him. While Ori appreciated the faith in him to meet the rigorous demands Dwalin had of him, it also meant his soreness grew exponentially with each day that passed. Moreover, Ori’s muscles were being worked in new ways with new weapons he hadn't bothered with before.

Ori, like Nori, favored small blades if he must use a sharp weapon. Though Dwalin insisted he begin learning how to properly wield longer blades, as that was what Fíli favored alongside knives. If Fíli were to be incapacitated, then Ori might have to take up one of his swords, and so it was good to be prepared. Alongside that was the war hammer, which Dwalin insisted upon simply to torture him, he mused. 

Then, there was the endurance and stamina training, alongside the weapon’s training. They went hand in hand. While Ori had a great deal of pure strength, he had not packed on much muscles for enduring using them at length. Dwalin was determined to begin changing that, he had made it quite clear to Ori from the very first day. 

Fíli and Kíli were at least far advanced enough that they didn't linger while he huffed and puffed, sweating up a storm as Dwalin barked orders at him if he slowed even for an instant. Instead the brothers would spar, or take to practicing with their own weapons further off. Which was just as well, because Ori and Fíli had taken to trying to watch each other when either thought the other wasn't aware. This only led to both Kíli and Dwalin’s annoyance; the latter meant more endurance drills for Ori, and whinging from the youngest prince of Durin, for Fíli. 

By the end of the fourth day, Ori’s muscles were so stiff and sore he could cry. He did not want to seem weak, though, so he quietly kept that to himself, hoping to go to Oin for help to alleviate it after he washed up. He didn’t make it that far though, because Fíli noticed the way he was walking, barely able to take a proper stride forward without almost falling. Soon, an arm was slung lightly around his back, guiding him to a bench near the entrance of the training grounds. 

The look Ori was met with was one of consternation; a furrowed brow, and a tight frown, meanwhile, Fíli crossed his arms over his chest.

“Have you been to see Oin yet, since we started training together?”

Ori grimaced.

“Should I have before now?”

Fíli nodded.

“Given you’re not used to this sort of sustained physical activity, yes. Though, I don’t believe it’s your fault you didn’t think to seek him out; one of us should have mentioned it,” Fíli sighed, looking around, noticing that they were largely alone. Kíli and Tauriel were talking much farther off than where they were, in the large cavernous space built for training Erebor’s royalty and their guests alone. Eventually, his eyes trailed back to Ori’s form, then said, “He does have ointments though that help for this sort of thing. You don’t want to overexert without proper stretching, and rest after.”

Ori had done some of it, but not all of that. Part of him wondered why Nori or anyone else hadn’t asked or mentioned, but it was on Ori, despite Fíli’s claim. He was a grown dwarf. He was normally a more curious sort than the type to unwittingly throw himself headlong into any new venture. Still, he had been so determined to prove himself, he had ignored logic about it all. 

Ori sighed.

“I had planned on seeing him later with how sore I am today, but it looks like that might have to wait.”

Fíli grimaced.

“I have some ointment I can lend you. I carry a bit of it with me, in case my neck pains me too much or a migraine appears and that’s all the relief I might have at the moment. You’ll have to get more, but it should last you for the moment and later if you need to reapply it.”

Ori glanced at where Kíli and Tauriel were, clearly off in their own world. Something he had also noticed about Kíli that day was that he was decidedly more quiet than he’d been for days. Ori would have been grateful if it weren’t so disconcerting, given Kíli had largely avoided Fíli as well throughout lessons, which was so uncharacteristic of him, too. That much was apparent to Ori on the occasion he had to glance over at Fíli when Dwalin was running him through the endurance drills they finished each day with.  

Afterwards, he looked back to Fíli, and asked quietly, “Mind helping me put it on? There’s spots I can’t reach on my own, and I don’t much fancy anyone else’s hands on me right now.”

Fíli raised an eyebrow at that, but he nodded, seeming unperturbed by the idea. 

“Take off anything covering your upper body, so I can start there.”

It was said in a light, but firm tone. Ori did his best not to blush, or shiver from hearing that alone. 

Ori turned, and began divesting himself of everything covering his upper torso, as he had been asked. His chest was flat, so he had never had to bind, unless necessary. It was a blessing, really. Others like him couldn’t claim as such. Were someone not to know his actual anatomy, or who he personally was, no one ever knew he was a bearer. 

Idly, Ori wondered if that would still be true once he got pregnant. Immediately, he pushed that thought aside. He wasn’t ready to consider that just yet, especially not with how much his body already hurt at the present.

Regardless, he did bind that morning, as he had every single day since training had started, to be safe.

He glanced back over his right shoulder at Fíli for a moment, then said, “The binding is snug, but not impenetrable. I can either leave it on or take it off.”

“What would you prefer?”

Ori had washed with others on the Quest, and even after once they were back in Erebor. It was usually Company only, and everyone there was aware of his form in a non-invasive, platonic sense. This was the first time Ori would be letting it out though, since he and Fíli had agreed to marry. Even so, it made less sense to leave the bind on, as that would just further hinder Fíli’s efforts, he imagined. 

“I think I’ll take it off.”

Fíli was quiet for a moment, then he asked, “Would you show me how?”

His voice was hesitant, and soft. 

Ori inhaled a shuddering breath, then did his best to exhale too, before he said, “Come here, then.”

Soon, there were warm puffs of air on the back of his neck again, though he put forth great effort to ignore those, in favor of doing as Fíli had asked. Ori could admit it would be good for him to know, in case for whatever reason, Ori someday was unable to do it for himself. 

“What should I do first?”

Given Ori’s sudden nerves at such an intimate and important moment, his voice shook slightly when he started to explain. When Fíli’s hands actually pressed against where the binding was clasped, Ori’s breathing stuttered a bit. It wasn’t for the desire to fuck the taller dwarf; it was the sheer act as well as the knowledge that once again he was letting Fíli closer to him than he had ever allowed anyone else. 

Soon, his chest was free. He heard Fíli walk away, probably to set the binding down somewhere nearby, but he didn’t so much as touch Ori, or goad him into turning around. This allowed Ori the chance to breathe, and resteady himself, which he truly appreciated. 

Afterwards, Ori pivoted back around and met Fíli’s eyes. To his credit, his eyes didn’t drop below Ori’s face, like he was sure Fíli wanted to allow them to.  

To distract both of them before their thoughts could wander, Ori asked, “Where do you want me?”

There was a slight quirk in the corner of Fíli’s mouth which oddly enough is what made heat rise to Ori’s cheeks. Thankfully, Fíli didn’t press the matter, and simply motioned in a general way towards the bench. 

Ori split his legs across the bench, and sat waiting for Fíli to begin pressing against him. 

Two strong hands grasped his shoulders, and with firm certainty began kneading the muscles there. A sigh of relief escaped Ori beneath the touch. He had felt pain there most acutely, though it radiated elsewhere in his back as well. He was quite grateful to have some relief that a bath at the end of the evening could only dispel so much of the pain. Coupled with whose hands were causing the pain to lessen, it made him equal parts relieved and a bit lustful. Not that he would mention that last bit, out loud. 

So, Ori did his best to temper the small match that had been tossed on some kindling low in his belly, whilst clamping down on his mouth to keep the worst of the more untoward sounds from escaping him. Were it just them two alone he’d feel less embarrassed, but Kíli had already made it quite clear anything close to this would only result in more teasing, and Ori would like to avoid that if he could. Bless Tauriel’s presence, really. Nevermind, it wasn’t for lust that he needed this help at all, to begin with.

Fíli’s hands slowly and methodically moved downwards, leaving no part of his back or even his neck, untouched. There were a few moments where Ori had failed to withhold the contented noises, which earned him a few chuckles, but Fíli didn’t make a single comment about his responses otherwise. Ori was grateful for that, really. It was already hard enough to admit his ignorance had gotten him in this way, and that he needed help from someone else before he could remedy it further himself. That it was Fíli though, made it better, except it also made it worse given the low burning attraction he felt despite the pain.

The pain was background noise by the time Fíli was finished; nothing a hot bath couldn’t help leech out of him a bit more, before the next day. Feeling wrung out like a previously wet washcloth, Ori stood up, and stretched a bit. He was more tired than he was aroused at that point, which was good, because when he turned around to face Fíli again he wanted to look more put together than he had felt beneath the taller dwarf’s ministrations. 

“How do you feel now?”

“So much better, thank you. Your hands were magic, I swear.”

There was a wide grin on Fíli’s face, as he said, “Glad I could be of service.”

It was not exactly an innocuous comment, Ori could tell, which made the heat in his cheeks rise again. Searching for anything to take the attention off of him, he said quietly, “I could do the same for you, if you’d like.”

Fíli glanced away, off to where Kíli and Tauriel had been. Ori followed his gaze, and found neither were in direct eyesight anywhere. It was just as well. They probably weren’t far, though. 

“I wouldn’t mind that,” Fíli said softly, holding out the jar, which Ori took. Their fingers brushed, which made Ori make a soft noise in his throat. 

It shouldn’t have done that, but given his touch sensitivity was heightened, there was no telling how his body would react to the stimuli that was Fíli, in general. 

Fíli, who ducked down and gave him a soft kiss on the cheek, then walked over near where Ori had been sitting earlier. That was where he began stripping himself of his clothes above the waist, which Ori did his best not to watch happen. Meanwhile, his cheek burned where he had received the casual touch, while his heart began racing.

“I don’t mind if you look, you know.” 

There was humor clear in Fíli’s tone.

“I can’t,” Ori said through clenched teeth, his back still turned. 

He heard footsteps behind him, and his heartbeat quickened.

“Why not?” Fíli’s voice asked, from directly behind him. 

He could feel his pulse racing still. 

“Take a guess,” Ori said, as he turned around. 

He was right; Fíli was clearly amused at his reaction, judging by the sly grin on his face. 

Ori sighed, then waved a hand over to where he needed Fíli to sit. 

“Go on with you, if you want me to do this before Kíli reaches his limit of our antics today.”

A bit of a darker expression crossed Fíli’s face, before he schooled his features, and said, “He’s busy with Tauriel now.”

“That won’t last forever, you menace,” Ori said, with no real heat. 

Fíli chuckled, but held up his hands and walked over to sit where Ori had before, in a similar position. After, Ori took a few deep breaths to prepare himself for the next bit, then climbed up behind Fíli. The ointment jar lid untwisted easily enough, and soon the cool gel was all over his fingers. 

Unlike Fíli, he began with the lower back, so he could work his way up. After settling his hands into a proper grasp around the taut skin, he began small circle ministrations. There was a hiss that escaped Fíli, which made Ori stop. 

“Did I do something wrong?”

“No. Please, keep going. I’ll tell you if you hurt me.”

That was good, because Ori remembered what Fíli said earlier; he had residual physical pain even after the elven healing he received alongside Oin’s own attention following the Battle of the Five Armies. The last thing Ori wanted to do was make that worse by accidentally applying too much force.

“Okay.”

Soon, Ori was moving upwards, receiving soft sounds that Fíli didn’t bother hiding. He was more shameless than Ori ever had been, so that was no surprise to the scribe. They were at least quiet enough only Ori should be able to hear them. By the time he was kneading and pressing into Fíli’s shoulders though, the noises the latter made grew louder. It was clear where the pain was for him, as well. 

Ori did his best not to worry over whether Kíli and Tauriel were nearby enough to hear, instead focusing on what he was doing. His body hurt much less because of what Fíli had done, and though it made it harder to be in the same space, he wanted to make Fíli feel better as well. 

He quietly was thankful that he had inherited Dori’s strength; it was their Amad’s before him. While Ori was lean as far as muscle went, Fíli’s years of training showed in the fact that his was much more packed on. That made it harder to simply relieve the aches, unlike Ori’s own much slimmer muscle mass. 

Remembering Fíli mentioned his neck being pained more than anywhere else, Ori’s hands lightly trailed up there, and began firm motions across it. Unlike before, the sounds the other dwarf made were the closest they could be to what he sounded like when they were being intimate in another way. Ori continued, knowing it had to feel amazing if that were the case. Soon, Fíli’s head fell back, and he was little better than putty in Ori’s hands.

Eventually, after thoroughly working over the expansive back and neck in front of him, Ori reached down and screwed the lid back on the ointment. Fíli’s head had come to rest in his lap, which he allowed after, smiling down at the fact the prince looked at peace for a moment where he was. 

Ori resisted the urge to reach out to stroke his fingers through the long blond hair until Fíli’s eyes opened, and it was clear he was still at ease. He did follow up on his previous desire, and slowly carded his fingers through, then began massaging the sides of Fíli’s head softly, as well. That produced some interesting noises, as the two stared at each other every so often. This sort of intimacy, too, Ori realized he really enjoyed. 

Eventually, Ori glanced back and noticed they still appeared to be alone, so he came to sit in front of Fíli, who looked more boneless than he had been earlier. Before he could consider any other course of action, Ori reached down and placed his hands on top of the larger ones, then pressed a kiss into Fíli’s cheek. 

“Thank you, again.”

Fíli smiled, then shrugged. 

“It was nothing I wouldn’t mind doing again, but if my hands are magic, I don’t know what to call yours because what you just did was fantastic. Thank you.”

Then, despite the fact they both smelled of sweat and other unsavory scents, Ori kissed him. It was a languid kiss that demanded attention to detail, rather than a rush of tangled limbs to follow. Soon, their hands were grasping softly on each other’s faces, and Ori was scooting closer into Fíli’s space. The kiss remained slow and steady up until the moment they broke apart for air, and Ori found himself being pulled into a hug that brought his head onto Fíli’s chest. His arms fell in the space between them, encased in warmth as they were there. Meanwhile, Fíli’s arms wrapped around his back and held on as his face went into the right side of Ori’s neck, then just exhaled. 

It wasn’t what he had been expecting, but Ori couldn’t say he minded. He’d never been so fond of touching someone else, nor had he cared much when others tried to touch him at random. He discovered over the last few days that he liked the way Fíli reached for him, and was so easy with physical affection, though. It was reassuring in a way that words even could not be, especially given their predicament; actions did indeed sometimes speak louder than words ever could. 

Ori exhaled against Fíli, and closed his eyes. He felt warm and safe. Their need to bathe aside, it was a pleasurable feeling. He was grateful that even after all this time, this is what he felt in Fíli’s personal space. Ori would even venture to say that he felt like one of Bilbo’s potted plants; nestled securely in a space providing all he needed to slowly grow further into who he was meant to be one day. 

In a call back to what Fíli had done the other day when they were in a similar position, Ori exhaled Fíli’s name into the space between where his mouth wasn’t pressed into Fíli’s chest. It was just loud enough that only they could hear. The response he got was being pulled even closer, and Fíli’s face nestling further into the crook of his neck, expelling another sigh. 

They smelled gross, but Ori wasn’t willing to pull away from the moment just yet. It felt like it was removing weight off of his chest he didn’t know he’d been holding; similar to how he felt under the blanket that was stitched with sand inside of it. He laid under it when he was too stressed, or couldn’t sleep without a familiar weight on top of him. Fíli’s pressure was better than an inanimate object, because he was warm, and he cared about Ori as much as Ori cared about him.

Ori wasn’t sure how long they remained there, but eventually they were pulling apart enough that they could look each other in the eyes again. There was a soft, fond smile on Fíli’s face. Remembering what he had meant to say earlier, Ori said, “I can massage your back and neck again some other time, if you’d like.”

Fíli nodded at that idea, but didn’t get the chance to give a verbal response, because Kíli’s voice called out, “Hopefully behind a closed door next time.” 

Ori stilled like a deer finding itself in the sights of a hunter. Fíli seemed to notice that, but still didn’t move away from Ori, which was just as well because the latter decided he wouldn’t like that just yet. He smiled when Fíli winked at him though after giving Ori a firm, reassuring squeeze on his right thigh, before glancing towards where Kíli was walking closer with Tauriel at his side. 

“You know, thanks to Ori here, I’m feeling loads better than I did before. Perhaps we might have a quick spar, so I can pay you back for the infinite wisdom you seem to love sharing as of late.”

Ori snorted, then glanced from Fíli to Kíli.

“Not that I don’t want you two to have your fun, but I imagine it might be a better idea to save that energy for tomorrow.”

“You forget, Ori, we’ve trained for this sort of stuff our whole lives. If what Fee is suggesting were enough to bring us to further ruin tomorrow, then we’d have more issues than just the unresolved sexual tension I’m being forced to ignore whenever you two are near each other these days,” Kíli said, an eyebrow raised. 

Fíli sighed, then gave Ori a quick kiss to the forehead, before he rose to his feet and trotted across the distance between him and Kíli. 

Ori remained a bit shocked at the open affection he was receiving, still. He did not dislike it, but it would definitely take some getting used to if it was done in front of others. That was for certain. It was one thing for it to happen in private, but this was a clear shift in dynamics, with Fíli doing it not only in front of his uncles, but also his brother and Tauriel. Ori watched Fíli all but drag Kíli back to a sparring ring with an arm slung around his younger brother’s shoulders, while he contemplated it all. 

In their absence, Ori and Tauriel were left to fend for themselves. For his part, Ori hadn’t really spoken to Kili’s partner much; he merely heard about her from Kíli or Bilbo, usually. Though he really did enjoy her Lembas bread; he was one of the only, it seemed. 

Rather than trying to strike up a conversation just yet, Ori put his clothes back on, so he felt less exposed. 

Then, he glanced at Tauriel. She was an elf, and if Ori struggled to read emotions on the faces of most dwarrow, then elves were an entirely different matter. Ori decided he wished to get on with Tauriel though, so he would do his best to try speaking with her. 

“I’m sorry if we made you uncomfortable earlier,” Ori began. 

He really did feel guilty about that, much as Fíli hadn’t seemed too worried about it. More to the point, Ori knew unlike dwarrow, elves had more sensitive ears. 

“It’s alright. You weren’t doing anything untoward. Kíli’s just being -,” she paused, then Ori supplied in her indecision with, “Kíli?”

Tauriel smiled a bit wanly. 

“Yes. He can be a bit dramatic, I’ve found,” Ori said. 

Tauriel laughed; it was a tinkling sort of sound that reminded Ori of the way branches swayed in a light breeze.

“You’re not wrong.”

Ori sought for a way to make a connection beyond just that, and so he continued. 

“For what it’s worth, I don’t think he’s so bad. You might hear me gripe about them on occasion, but I know they are good dwarrow. I wouldn’t have agreed to marry Fíli if I thought otherwise.”

Tauriel smiled down at him. 

“That is good to know, Master Ori.”

Ori sighed.

Ori was all for manners and being proper, but he wished to create an ease between them all that would serve them better as time went on. Whatever issues Fíli and Kíli were still working out between themselves aside, that was still true. 

“Tauriel, I think if we are going to be seeing as much of each other as I believe, you might as well call me Ori. My title is for formalities’ sake, as well as to remind those who wish to disparage me of who I am. I don’t think I’ll have that problem with you.”

Tauriel shook her head.

“No, you won’t. Even before properly meeting you, I’ve heard good things about you from Kíli.”

That surprised Ori. He and Kíli were on tentatively good terms, all things considered. He wasn’t properly sure what the younger Durin prince thought of him, though, really. Part of Kíli had readily accepted Ori, but he’d also been increasingly annoyed even just over the last few days. Ori wasn’t sure what to make of it, really. He had siblings of his own, and while he was also the youngest, the dynamic was different, because he might tease his siblings but he’d never go so far as to act like Kíli towards their own partners, either. The idea he would seek to agitate Dwalin that much did not paint a pretty picture for him. Nor did he wish to do that, really. 

“I can’t imagine why. We haven’t really gotten along much over the years.”

Tauriel grimaced.

“That is not what he led me to believe.”

Ori shook his head, knowing he had to explain further. He did not want to be the cause of any partners’ spat, if he could help it. 

“It wasn’t anything so bad, really, but you see how they are.” Ori gestured to where the princes were grappling further off in the training ring together. Their shouts and strained laughter punctuated the air as they did. Then, he glanced back up at Tauriel. “I’m decidedly more reserved, and nearly everything those two are not. It didn’t exactly endear me to them for a while.”

She smiled, appearing more at ease after his clarification. 

“Well, I am glad it seems you have all found common ground.”

A victorious shout rang out, which drew both Ori’s and Tauriel’s attention back to the brothers. 

Fíli had Kíli pinned down properly, holding his face down into the dirt. 

Fíli said something Ori couldn’t hear, before he watched the former standing then helping Kíli back to his feet. The two spoke at greater length quietly to each other, which Ori wagered was a good thing, given there had been some distinct undercurrent of agitation towards each other that even he had picked up on. Eventually, they slung their arms around each other and faced both Ori and Tauriel. 

Tauriel seemed to be amused, because there was another melodic laugh that came from her, as they watched the two brothers return to their sides.

“Got it all sorted, then?” Ori asked, when they were only a few stride lengths away from where he and Tauriel were standing side by side. 

“Indeed,” Fíli said, his amusement evident. 

Kíli rolled his eyes, but nodded, too. 

“I’m sorry if I made you uncomfortable, Ori. This is all new to me, too. I promise to consider what I do and say around you more, though.”

That, Ori hadn’t been expecting. 

He glanced at Fíli, who was watching Ori with a neutral sort of expression, clearly waiting for a response. Ori trailed his eyes back over to Kíli, then said, “I appreciate that. I think it’s all going to take us a bit of time to figure it all out, but thank you.”

Kíli brightened at that, then shared a glance with his brother. Ori did too, and noticed Fíli nodding in approval, before looking back at Ori. 

“Well, I think we’ve all earned a good soak,” Fíli said, clapping his hands, then stretching his arms about a bit on either side of him. Then, he added after gazing around at everyone, “After that, I believe we have a meal to share together.”

Kíli and Tauriel seemed aware of this, as much as Fíli was. Ori, however, felt a bit left out. That was until Fíli stepped closer while Kíli and Tauriel walked off with each other, leaving them alone again in their wake. 

“Any particular reason you’re suggesting we dine together tonight?”

Fíli gave an almost apologetic look, then said, “Ah, yes. Kíli’s best friend and her wife will be joining him and Tauriel in their home outside the mountain. They’ve asked that we come as well, if you’re up for it.”

Ori wanted to say no. He was tired and plenty sore. However, he could see that Fíli was excited about it, and much as he didn’t really feel up to meeting new individuals in the state he was in, Ori wagered this would hardly be the only time that would happen going forward. He supposed it was best to practice doing so now, rather than with foreign dignitaries who he might offend more easily if he weren’t careful. 

Furthermore, as much as this time was a chance for Fíli and Ori to familiarize themselves with each other more, it was also a good time to try to integrate into the dynamic that Kíli, Fíli, and Tauriel had already figured out with each other, he realized. Ori wasn’t too fond of hunting except where necessary, so he would be the least likely candidate to join those sorts of escapades the other three would undoubtedly want to go on in the future. Dinner, he could do, even with a few others, at least.

Gimli knew two things as he was bedding down for the night yet again beside his traveling companions - one, he couldn't wait to be back in Erebor, meanwhile, two, he couldn't wait to be anywhere that Thorin Stonehelm wasn't. They were cousins in that they shared blood, but by Mahal, Gimli found the sod more annoying than a bleating goat most days. He was quick with a weapon; a decent warrior really, but Stonehelm bloody well knew it, too. To be travelling with someone so obnoxious, who was technically his superior even if they were very nearly the same age, made Gimli want to beat his head until all he had was rocks for brains. It was a small mercy, then, that they would soon be in Erebor proper once more, and Gimli’s participation in the journey they had set out from Ered Luin together with Gila on, would be at its end.

Gila, who was laying her bedroll out by the fire, her black hair already up in her sleeping braids, glanced at Gimli. Stonehelm was over by a nearby tree on watch; within earshot, but blessedly quiet at the moment after a hearty meal. He was messing with the edge of his halberd with a whetstone. 

“What are you looking forward to the most, when we get back to Erebor, Gim?” Gila asked.

Gimli turned onto his back and looked up at the sky, which was an array of colors, as the sun was setting; oranges, purples, and pinks tangled above. Soon, the stars would be out. He liked to find patterns in them, which was not something many other dwarrow cared for, but he found them fascinating for some reason. It was one of the few redeeming qualities he found about still having to sleep outside in the dirt above ground; an activity that was also better done in silence.

Gimli remained thoughtful for a moment, before he said, “A stiff drink, a softer bed, and spending time with Fee and Kee. You?”

Gimli glanced to his right to see her sitting up, looking at him; her brown eyes shone in the fire light to her left. There was a smile on her face.

“The food; oh, if I could have a few delicious Ereborian meals before I have to take to the road again, it will do my heart good, in truth. That, and seeing my Amad, alongside Fee and Kee, as well. It’s been too long.”

Gimli nodded.

“Aye. That it has.”

A smirk played on her lips then.

“I wonder what sort of mischief those two have been into recently?”

Gimli laughed, then shrugged.

“With them, who knows.”

Gila nodded.

“You’re right about that. My Amad has been quite mum about anything happening there, so I’m not sure what we’ll be walking into, really.”

“Me either. I’ll just be glad to be beneath the mountain again, for a while,” Gimli said, then sighed. 

Gimli was more homesick than he wished to say aloud. The ache had encroached over him the longer he had been away from Erebor. However, to Ered Luin he went a few years before, because he had wanted to prove himself. He had missed out on the quest to reclaim Erebor due to his parents' own worries, but he couldn’t have conceived of not having his own journey, when the chance had presented itself back then. 

Things were not well under the Blue Mountains though, he had learned, and so they needed assistance that only Thorin Oakenshield and the line of Durin in the East could give. More than ready to leave the tension there, Gimli had grasped at the chance to return to Erebor by volunteering to be a part of this small travelling party meant to arrive as quickly as they were able. It had been an arduous journey though, and one he looked forward to bringing to its conclusion, quite soon. 

They were less than two days away from Erebor, and already Gimli could hear the sound of the familiar stones calling out to him, drawing him home properly. The ground’s melody was a welcome reprieve from the way the stones in Ered Luin practically dripped with the sound of change. Much as Gimli was annoyed by Stonehelm, he could admit bringing him was necessary, even if it meant leaving that boar’s Amad behind to rule Thorin’s Hall alone in his cousin’s absence. 

Dain’s wife, Thira, was more than capable of doing so; her whole purpose for ruling there alongside Stonehelm was to teach him the ropes so that one day he could take over the Iron Hills from his father, in fact. However, it meant that she was more exposed than before to the possible treachery that was seeping in the very air there, and more than that, she really would rather be in a forge working her steel any day over dealing with what being Queen there entailed. There was nothing for it though, given the potential situation at hand. At minimum they had needed three trusted parties to make the journey further East, to apprise Thorin and his Consort Bilbo of what was happening outside of their purview. So, she agreed to lead alone, with a few trusted advisors, in Stonehelm’s absence.

Gimli rolled back over, and stared up again at the still darkening sky. He could hear Stonehelm’s whetstone slide over the metal of the halberd, and the crackling of the fire, but did his best to tune it all out. Silence elapsed for only a short while, before the heir to the Throne of the Iron Hills said, “I’m looking forward to having a little respite of the pleasurable kind, if you know what I mean. A little something pretty to look at beneath me while I get off would be nice after so long without that.”

Gimli grimaced. 

He would not deny anyone the sort of company Stonehelm spoke of unless for good reason; lack of consent from one party involved being chief amongst them. However, the way the latter had said it, as if it was a sure thing that anyone would be interested just grated on Gimli, really. Everything about Stonehelm irritated Gimli at that point though, so it was no surprise he reacted that way, honestly.

Before Gimli could voice that though, Gila spoke up. 

“You’re not back in the Iron Hills or beneath the Blue Mountains, Stonehelm. If you think you’ll trick your way into someone caring half as much about your existence in Erebor, good luck.”

Stonehelm snorted. 

“What, you think my charming personality isn’t enough to at least lead me to someone’s bed for a night?”

“You’d have to have one first, for that to happen,” Gila replied, matter of factly. 

Stonehelm grimaced but silenced himself once again after. Mahal smiled upon them then, Gimli decided.

Gimli turned onto his side and closed his eyes; visions of what their return home might look like played in his mind as he did his best to drift off to sleep.

Fíli and Ori were the last to arrive after cleaning up and readying themselves for the evening ahead. 

Ori had remained quiet the whole way there; his nerves must have been getting the better of him, again. Much as Fíli wanted to soothe him a bit, Ori needed to work it out on his own. This was an important, but relatively low stakes dinner, all things considered. If he couldn’t handle something like this, then the both of them had more to worry about than just whether or not Kíli’s best friend and her wife liked Ori. 

Fíli was the first to dismount, as he had sat behind Ori the whole ride there. 

Afterwards, he turned and held his arms out to Ori, who ignored them in favor of doing his best to descend from the pony they had shared there on his own. When Ori came down, it was less graceful of a maneuver, and soon Fíli was there to catch him before he actually fell face first into the dirt below. It took a good deal of his muscle power to not end up falling backwards and dropping them both. 

Ori grumbled, and shoved off of him after. A flash of irritation got the better of him, and Fíli sniped, “I was only trying to help. Maybe I should have just let you fall, since that’s what you seem to prefer.”

“I don’t always need your help, Fíli. I can do things on my own, you know,” Ori snapped back almost instantly. 

Irritation at Ori fomented further then before he could help it.

“I never said you couldn’t, but was I supposed to stand back and just watch you get hurt? What sort of dwarf do you take me for?”

Ori huffed, and crossed his arms. 

Fíli grimaced, then turned away from him, rather than deigning to continue their bickering. This was the last thing he wanted to do before dinner. Ori seemed intent on being put out by him at the moment, so it was just best to ignore him. At least once they were inside, there would be others to talk to, since Ori didn’t seem to think much of his company at the moment. 

After tying up their pony and giving it sustenance, Fíli glanced back at Ori, who was breathing a bit heavily. Normally, he would be worried, but he didn’t care so much right then. The scribe could get himself out of a bad mood the same way he had gotten into one; on his own. 

“The front door is this way,” Fíli muttered, then walked away from Ori, hoping he would follow. 

For all Fíli’s frustration, and relative ease outside of the mountain, it was dark. Fíli didn’t want Ori to get hurt by a stray wild animal or something worse if he were distracted by his own annoyance. 

Ori didn’t say anything, but he did follow Fíli with lighter steps than the latter’s own. 

Fíli didn’t bother knocking but walked right inside. There he found Kíli and Bethilda loudly talking, while Ailís sat on the right end of the sofa, doing her needlepoint. She did look up though when they walked in, and Fíli waved at her. She smiled softly at that, and dipped her head in acknowledgement, then turned back to what she was doing. Kíli greeted them as Fíli turned around and waited for Ori to walk in, so he could shut the door. After, he did the routine of removing his weapons and scraping his boots, then walked over to give Tauriel a hug, and after he nodded at Bethilda. 

When his eyes met Kíli’s, he could see consternation, but Fíli shook his head. He really didn’t want to talk about it. 

“So, this is Erebor’s future Consort, then,” Bethilda said, throwing a scrutinizing stare towards Ori. 

Ori, met her gaze, then exhaled slowly. 

“Hello. Ori, son of Rori, at your service.”

He bowed. When he rose to his full height again, his eyes were still trained upwards. 

“Bethilda, daughter of Hilda, at your service. The lovely beauty over there is my wife, Ailís, daughter of Alda.”

Bethilda bowed to Ori, as well, and also did a cursory wave over to the sofa to accentuate her point.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you both,” Ori said. 

“I hear you’re a Master Scribe.”

Ori nodded.

“I am.”

“I’m the Guild Master of the Archery Guild.”

It was relatively new that she had taken over. The Guild Masters didn’t often attend Council meetings, so Ori wouldn’t have known that unless he noticed her bead, or she told him outright. There was an older dwarf who she had fought tooth and nail to take over from him when he finally decided to retire. Given she was from the Iron Hills, there were a few who didn’t care for her being the Guild Master, but she more than deserved it in Fíli’s opinion. Where someone came from shouldn’t matter; their knowledge and skills should be the only deciding factor for how they got into their position - nothing more, and nothing less.

Ori had a wan smile on his face then. 

“That explains how you and Kíli came to know each other then. He’s a skilled archer.”

Bethilda nodded.

“That he is, but I’ll have you know I’m actually better than him. As I proved again, a few days ago.”

Fíli raised an eyebrow at Kíli. 

Kíli cleared his throat, then said, “It was a close match, but Bee and Tee actually proved better than me in a friendly archery competition two mornings ago.”

That explained where Kíli had been before he found them in the forge. 

“I didn’t know anyone was better than him under the mountain, to be quite frank. Though, good job to you both, then.”

Fíli shared a look with his brother; there was surprise in the latter’s face. Ori spoke his own truth, but it was odd hearing him mention Kíli that way, especially given how annoyed he’d been with him as of late.

“Thank you, Ori,” Kíli said quietly.

Ori shrugged. 

He was looking around with curiosity as there was a lull in the conversation, and seemed to notice the sofa. He had his satchel so Fíli had no doubt in his mind that he had his knitting. Perhaps, that was for the best, really. 

“Are we eating now, or…” Ori trailed off, after his glancing about. 

“Not yet, but soon,” Tauriel said, from where she sat prepping everything over in the kitchen. 

“Do you need any help, Tauriel?” Ori asked. 

“If I do, Kíli or Fíli is more than capable of aiding me. You’re welcome to sit down though, and make yourself at home.”

Ori nodded, met Fíli’s gaze briefly, then turned and walked over to where Ailís sat. Fíli watched as he quietly said hello, and received a soft response. Then, Ori was sitting down on the opposite end, and removing one of his knitting projects. The two didn’t speak any further for a few moments after, but they were both working their respective threadwork. Something about that put Fíli more at ease before he turned back to where both Kíli and Bethilda were watching the proceedings as much as he had been. 

Kíli raised an eyebrow, while Bethilda nodded approvingly at Fíli when their eyes met.  

“Hey, Tee, I can help you,” Fíli offered, needing to do something with his hands then. 

“Well if that’s the case, how about you and I start a game of Steeds and Stones?” Bethilda asked, looking at Kíli. 

“Why not.”

Fíli walked over to where Tauriel was, and quietly began grabbing what he could to set the table. With there being six rather than three, it took a bit longer than normal, but he didn’t mind. It meant he had something to do where he wouldn’t overthink about all the ways the night could go wrong. So far, it was going well all things considered, but there was still the matter of what to do with Ori after. 

Should he address what happened earlier, or just let it lie even after Ori calmed down? Admittedly after replaying what Ori had said back in his head a few times, he realized that while it was frustrating to be subjected to the scribe’s annoyance after keeping him from being hurt, there had been an undercurrent of something else in what Ori had said to him. 

For a moment, he glanced over at Ori, who was staring down at his knitting, clacking his needles as if he weren’t aware there was anyone else in the room. 

Fíli sighed, then turned away. 

Tauriel met his gaze and asked quietly, “Is everything alright, Nadad?”

Fíli rubbed at the space between his eyes then shrugged. 

“We had a bit of a spat, before we walked in,” he said softly enough that he hoped only she could hear. 

The last thing he needed was Kíli giving commentary on that , especially with Bethilda around. Fíli liked Bethilda well enough, but together, the pair of them were much more rambunctious than either he and Kíli were, even. It was a feat, really. As frustrated as he was at the moment, he didn’t want nor think it was necessary to set the full weight of their combined capabilities onto Ori, after what happened outside. 

“Do you think it cause for worry, or no?” Tauriel whispered. 

He was grateful she had caught onto his worry and met him in the middle.

“I don’t think so. He was just agitated at me for helping him again, which I didn’t take very well.”

Tauriel smiled. 

“You can’t help everyone, all of the time, Fee.”

“I would agree with you, except he’s already torn his body up this week, and nearly couldn’t walk earlier.”

Ori was always trying to prove his worth, somewhere, he realized. Whereas Fíli helped people; it’s just what he did. Was he smothering Ori a bit? He was used to picking up where Kíli lacked, but perhaps, Ori didn’t want that. At least, not as much. 

“Sometimes, whether one sinks or swims, needs to be on their own merits unless they ask for assistance,” she responded, gently. 

Fíli nodded. 

He could see the wisdom in what she said. 

“What are you two conspiring about over there?” Kíli asked, amusement glittering in his eyes. 

He was seated on the floor in front of the sofa, the board game between him and Bethilda, who had already begun. The fire to the right was crackling healthily. 

“Whether we should braid your hair in your sleep or not,” Fíli said, easily. 

Tauriel met his eyes, and she smiled a bit, then said, “I was thinking we might decorate it with some feathers or perhaps acorns, since your uncles are so fond of them.”

Kíli’s mouth dropped open. He clearly hadn’t expected them to tag team him. 

Fíli gently knocked his shoulder against Tauriel’s, then turned and said quietly, “Thank you,” before he walked over to where everyone else was. 

Ori wasn’t quite sure what to expect when Fíli came to sit between him and Ailís. 

The quiet dwarrowdam had been a wonderful companion thus far; she was a breath of fresh air, compared to the other loquacious personalities in the room. They had hardly talked, but already Ori liked her. She didn’t press him to be anything more than he was, and they both liked fiber arts. He could see himself getting along with her properly, in the future, on a day when he had more energy for further conversation with brand new people.

Still, Ori continued knitting as he had been, until Fíli himself decided to break the silence. Ori wasn’t so inclined, after what had happened earlier. He was grateful at least that he had been given space and time to process his thoughts, after the initial entrance into Kíli and Tauriel’s home.

“What are you knitting, anyways?”

Ori finished off the row he was working on, then he brought the project to where Fíli could see it, holding it up for judgement. The latter gave it proper attention, rather than a quick once over that most did, when they asked after his fiber crafts.

“It’s a cowl. Sometimes I get too cold around my neck, and I found this brilliant sapphire yarn in the market recently. It was so soft, I knew I had to make something that I could wear and fiddle with, while I work.”

Fíli looked at him in the eyes again, then asked, “Can I touch it?”

Kíli snorted. Ori ignored him, in favor of responding to Fíli. 

“The yarn skein you can, yes.”

He watched as Fíli did just that, running the fingers of his right hand over the yarn carefully. No one took much interest in Ori’s fiber arts, except his brothers, Bilbo or Thorin. There were those who appreciated what he might produce, but the specifics were always too boring for anyone else. Sometimes others humored him, but he mostly kept it to himself unless someone asked. 

There was a look of wonder on Fíli’s face when he glanced up again. 

“You weren’t kidding. Wow.”

Something in Ori’s chest swooped. It was no small thing to him, though it might appear that way from the outside looking in on the interaction. Perhaps a genuine friendship wasn’t so far out of reach either. Their brief bout of bickering earlier notwithstanding.

Before anyone else could make an untoward comment, Ori spoke again. It was easier to talk in a room full of people when it was about something he loved, that he knew no one should be judging him for. 

“I tend to prefer softer textures like that. Anything too scratchy or itchy, and I would rather toss it in a fire. It’s why I favor certain sorts of clothing; Dori makes sure I’m able to approve the textures on anything made for me before the designs are sent for completion.”

Fíli seemed to take in the information, then nod.

“Huh. I don’t know if I’m that particular with anything, but that’s good to know.”

Ori snorted. 

Fíli raised an eyebrow in a silent question.

“Your knives?” Ori said a moment later, affording a disbelieving stare alongside his words.

Ori saw Kíli and Bethilda speaking to each other with Iglishmêk, but he ignored them as he glanced back at Fíli, who looked curious to say the least.

Fíli shrugged.

“What about them?”

“You have a specific order you sharpen them, almost every single time.”

Fíli raised both eyebrows then, as an amused glint entered his eyes.

“How would you know that?”

Ori shrugged.

“I notice things. Most don’t pay me much mind, unless they need me for something specifically, or they want to gawk at me for one reason or another.”

Ori was oblivious to much at times outside of his specific interests, but there were certain topics he had paid more attention to, against his better judgement some days.

Fíli smiled softly, in a way that did reach his bright blue eyes, which admittedly looked magnificent to Ori in the firelight. It was as if they hadn’t been sniping at each other earlier at all. 

“You’re right about my knives. It’s a routine I have, and I see no reason to change it, unless I find myself in possession of a new blade.”

Ori smiled, then he turned away to look at his knitting again. Before he could start another row however, Fíli said, “You are wrong about something, though; I notice you, too.”

Ori’s breathing began to stutter. He wasn’t sure if he could look Fíli in the eye, especially knowing there were four others in the home nearby who were an audience by happenstance to their more intimate conversation.

“You never said,” Ori whispered, softly. 

Fíli shrugged. 

“I thought you hated me, for the longest time.”

Ori shook his head, vehemently. He’d rather have this conversation anywhere else, but it seemed he’d not be getting that option, so he said resolutely, “I never hated you.”

“That may be the case, but you’ve never been my biggest fan either.”

Ori gulped. 

“It was easier to pretend I felt nothing, so that you couldn’t disappoint me. Furthermore, I had professional ambitions that had nothing to do with you. I could not have managed them half as well if for some reason you did have any fondness for me, because I would have wanted your attention if you had been willing to give it. Yes, you irk me sometimes, but not half as much as I might have let you continue to believe before.”

Ori heaved air in and out, unwilling to meet anyone else’s eyes after that lengthy admission. 

The sounds of game board pieces being moved slowly, the fire crackling, Tauriel puttering about in the kitchen, and even Bethilda’s wife’s on the other side of the couch quietly stitching, entered Ori’s ears in a way that made him take notice then. He focused on them rather than the fact that he had just laid himself bare in a way he wouldn’t have done, if it wasn’t absolutely necessary. 

Fíli had to know; Ori should have told him before then, but it was hard to. Admitting to emotions he would have rather simply hidden because he was scared, was not something he did easily. He might have faced Smaug, but somehow, handling his feelings about Fíli in this way was easily more terrifying. 

Ori cleared his throat, and did his best to pick up where he left off with the cowl. However, his hands were shaking a bit and he found he couldn’t right then. 

Ori sighed, though he remained resolutely staring anywhere but at the other inhabitants of the space. 

“Ori.”

His name was said so softly, so he turned, and met Fíli’s eyes. 

Fíli’s gaze was warm, and there was a smile on his face, when he said, “It might take some getting used to, but I’m not unhappy to know you think better of me than I thought. I’m thrilled, really, because somewhere along the way I found myself becoming fond of you, too, before that damn council meeting.”

Ori smiled widely then, uncaring whether anyone else had heard what they said. He had no doubt at some point Fíli would relay a bit of the conversation to Kíli at the very least, so it was probably better that the archer heard it all first hand anyways. 

“Alright, I think we’ve had more than enough of that conversation at the moment,” Bethilda said. 

Ori flushed out of embarrassment, but he did look at both Bethilda and Kíli, who weren’t seated more than a stride length and a half from them on the floor. Kíli was looking at him in surprise, whereas Bethilda seemed to be relieved. What had Kíli been telling her if that was her reaction to the conversation? 

“Sorry about that,” Ori muttered, then glanced back down at his knitting. 

“Don’t be sorry,” Kíli said. 

Ori looked up again, and there was a genuine smile on Kíli’s face that met his eyes, which were glittering. 

“Okay,” he said, quietly. 

A few moments later, Tauriel called out, “Dinner’s ready everyone.”

It was then that the front door creaked open and Ori turned to see Prince Legolas, of the Greenwood, entering Kíli’s and Tauriel’s home. 

“Evening, Tauriel,” he said, then swept his gaze around the space. Afterwards, he said, “Good evening, everyone.”

There was a chorus of greetings after, which Ori ignored in favor of the shock he felt at yet another dinner guest. Rather than focusing on that too much, Ori put away his knitting, while Fíli rose to his feet. He looked like he was about to offer Ori a hand, then retracted it at the last second. Something in Ori shriveled a little seeing that. Fíli had listened only too well to him earlier. Ori wanted to be seen as capable, but Fíli came by his desire to touch or help him in earnest, he had realized, belatedly. Ori had let his frustration and nerves get the better of him again, though, and became snappish. It wasn’t fair to Fíli, and Ori knew he could be better than that; he was determined to be, really. 

Fíli had just turned around, when Ori rose to his feet then said his name. The former swiveled back around, and was looking at him with confusion. 

Ori exhaled, then began in a quiet voice only loud enough for them to hear, “I’m sorry, for earlier. I was being unrealistic. If you had let me fall face first in the dirt, I would have been more than a little irritated.”

“You don’t say,” Fíli said, a wry grin sliding onto his face.

Ori sighed.

“I don’t mind you wanting to reach out to me or help me as you did. I just became overwhelmed. It’s not an excuse, though. You didn’t deserve the way I acted, at all.”

Fíli nodded. 

“Thank you. I admit it did irritate me when you didn’t just accept that you needed help. Especially after earlier, when you could barely walk. I was worried about you.”

Guilt settled over Ori something fierce then, as he heard the genuine concern in Fíli’s tone. 

“I spend so much time trying to prove I’m capable, even to my siblings, sometimes. Others see my form or beauty and don’t think I could have possibly done what I did on the Quest, or believe that I’m unsuited for much more than being seated at a desk, and looking pretty.”

Fíli scoffed. 

“I know that to be a damn lie. You may not be as skilled at weapons, but you’re more than your work, and your beauty. Far more than that, really. Whoever would say such things clearly doesn’t know who they’re talking about.”

Ori felt his eyes widen. 

“I-,” his eyes dropped, then he took a few breaths, and only after did Ori say, “Thank you, Fíli.”

“I don’t do idle compliments any more than you do. So, I promise you, I meant it.”

Then, Fíli reached down and carefully grasped one of his hands only to bring it up to where he could place a kiss against the back of it.

Ori smiled at him when he met his eyes again. 

Before either of them could say anymore, Bethilda’s voice carried over to them when she said, “Hey love birds, your food’s getting cold.”

For the first time since that cursed council meeting, Kíli was practically walking on air. Before the dinner, and for the past few days he had been vaulting between happiness for Fíli and utter despair at the idea that Ori might eventually hurt his elder brother. That was all put to rest after he had heard the conversation the pair had on his and Tauriel’s sofa. 

Ori wasn’t just a bit smitten; the way he had spoken of Fíli, there was clearly a love story years in the making that had never fully begun to take flight, until right then. They might not be in love yet, but Kíli understood infinitely more at present that it was a greater possibility in the future that they would be than he had first realized, despite Fíli’s assurances about the matter. 

While they all sat at the dining table, with Kíli at the head and Tauriel at the other end near the front door, Legolas sitting between Ori and Tauriel in the corner, he watched the way Ori and Fíli interacted. There were soft glances, while occasionally Fíli would lean over and press a kiss to Ori’s cheek. Ori would blush and then return to staring down at his food, before taking a bite. When they had both finished, the pair were holding hands on the table, their fingers properly laced together. It was all so soft, and not anything like what he imagined they would be together, but it looked right. Ori as much as Fíli belonged with the other, Kíli determined. 

It eased Kíli’s heart greatly to see what they were allowing everyone else to know then, especially given Legolas’ entrance. Ori wasn’t nearly as prone to public sorts of displays of any kind. For him to be agreeable to doing so in front of someone who was a virtual stranger, even with his back mostly turned to the elf in question, did Kíli’s heart good. Ori had bloody apologized for the heart to heart he and Fíli had in front of them, of all things, too! Nevermind, it appeared to have been a long time coming, so it didn’t bother Kíli one bit that they had done it right then and there. 

At one point, Ori glanced over to Kíli, clearly worried about what he thought. Kíli merely smiled and raised his mug of ale to him. Ori smiled then turned back to Fíli, who he seemed more at ease with than when they had gotten there. Whatever had been bothering them both had clearly been settled, which eased his mind even more. 

Kíli shared a warm look with Tauriel more than once when she wasn’t in conversation with Legolas in hushed Sindarin while they ate. She too appeared content to know that he saw what she did. He mouthed, “I love you,” in Khuzdul at one point, and she returned the gesture in Sindarin, a warm smile on her face. Kíli’s heart was so full. The majority of those he cared for most were around him, and it was the best feeling really. 

In their home, Kíli wasn’t a prince, but a husband. A husband who loved his wife so dearly, it arrested his thoughts some days with how lucky he was that Tauriel loved him in return. He, more than anybody, knew what it was for her to simply continue to choose him, and by proxy, Erebor. Most were not so welcoming to her, though that number had begun to lessen with time. Even so, he was forever grateful to have some semblance of a normal life outside of the mountain, on nights like this one. 

Fíli wasn’t the Crown Prince in their home, either, but just another dwarf on the precipice of love, finally with someone worthy of his regard. That settled Kíli’s mind more than anything else about the past five days had. He only wanted his brother safe in who he finally gave his heart to, as most dwarrow only love once. There were exceptions, but they were rare, to his knowledge. So that he had only hoped to guard Fíli’s heart until he found someone like Ori, was no surprise. 

Their squabbling aside, which in reality he had been at fault for more than Fíli, Kíli was content with where life was headed right then. 

Bethilda and her wife had taken to the lull they had found themselves in, to his left, and were cuddled into each other as well. It wasn’t often Bethilda was so quiet, but even she had her calmer, and more pensive times. They were fewer and far between, but perhaps watching the seeds of a new love being sewn before her very eyes made her that way. Kíli certainly knew it reaffirmed his opinion that marriage should be for love, and nothing more. Politics and all that rubbish be damned. 

After it was clear they were well and truly finished, it was actually Ori who cleared his throat and looked between Kíli and Tauriel. 

“Where would you like the dishes to go after they’ve been washed?”

Kíli shared an amused look with Tauriel, before he wiped his mouth with a handkerchief Uncle Bilbo had given them some years ago, and said, “Does this mean you’re offering to do the dishes then?”

Ori nodded.

“I am. I figure it’s only fair, after the delicious food.”

Bethilda sat up a bit and said, “That was mostly our doing, actually. The meat was from a deer I killed earlier this morning. Red so graciously cooked it, alongside the produce we brought, though.”

“Thank you, Bethilda, Ailís, and Tauriel. It was delicious,” Ori said. 

Kíli was surprised Ori was speaking so much, but it wasn’t an unwelcome thing, either. Briefly, he glanced at Fíli, who was watching Ori with pride. 

“There’s a rag over there you can dry them with when you’re finished, and they go in the cupboard to the left of the stove,” Kíli said. 

It was him extending a peace offering, more than anything. Whether Ori understood that, only time would tell. Another day, Kíli would have to speak with Ori further, but that could wait. 

“I can help you, Master Ori,” Legolas said.

Kíli briefly shot a look at Tauriel, and it was clear she had spoken of Ori to Legolas, because otherwise, he wouldn’t have known his name.

Ori shook his head slowly, before turning to the prince.

“Thank you very much, but you don’t have to. I can manage on my own.”

Fíli elbowed Ori lightly in his left bicep. The latter gave him a look that had no heat to it.

Kíli saw his brother nod towards Legolas again, then Ori sighed, and said shortly after, “If you’d like to dry the dishes I wash, then that would be most welcome. Thank you.”

Understanding dawned on Kíli then. His brother was prone to helping people, and Ori was decidedly more the sort to try to do things on his own. Perhaps that had been the cause of the tension earlier. He’d need Fíli to confirm that, but either way it was clear it had been a conversation at some point between them that Ori understood even without words what Fíli had been on about. 

"So, you are to be the next Consort Under the Mountain, then?" 

"It appears that way," Ori said, softly. 

Legolas glanced behind him, then asked, "Pardon me for asking, but you are more of a quiet sort, aren't you?" 

Ori nodded. 

"I am." 

"You and Lady Bethilda’s wife would make good company then." 

Ori smiled. 

"Yes, I learned as much earlier, before you arrived. Ailís kept me company while doing her needle work and I worked on my knitting." 

Legolas dried another dish then put it away. 

"They are decent company, all of them, I've come to learn. I was hesitant at one time too for reasons of my own, but Prince Kíli is good for Tauriel. Your intended will make a good king; I daresay I look forward to diplomacy with him rather than Thorin." 

Ori laughed. 

"Bilbo’s not quite so abrasive, at least." 

"No, but I do often wonder whether he's the sort to poison your tea if you've wronged him well enough." 

Ori chuckled. 

"Bilbo is my friend, but I do have to say, I wouldn't put it past him in choice cases." 

Legolas eyed him for a moment, then there was a small smile on his face. 

"Good to know." 

They both lapsed into silence for a moment. Meanwhile, as Ori began to scrub another of the plates that was in his grasp, he searched for a suitable topic that might keep them both occupied for the time being. It was such a strange notion; doing dishes with Thranduil’s son, but he found somehow that leveled the playing field a bit. 

Furthermore, Ori liked the versions of Fíli and Kíli he saw here; they were themselves, in ways they could not always be when in the mountain. He could see how this sort of reprieve would benefit them, especially given that while they had always known of their status, it was not thrust upon them so wholly until after the Quest. 

"How fares the Greenwood these days?" 

Legolas pursed his lips, the previous mirth leaving his face when Ori glanced up at him again. 

"The wood itself is in a state of recovery, but there is much left to be desired. It is partially why I came here, to study the trees outside of Tauriel’s and Kíli’s home. They were enhanced by Elrond and his kin's magic. I wondered if perhaps we might do something of the sort, as well." 

In truth, Ori hadn't expected such a straightforward answer. Legolas was a prince; a direct heir of Thranduil’s. Fíli and Kíli were royalty too, but their lives were short in comparison to both of the elves they had dined with in some fashion that evening. Furthermore, while Thranduil was a royal who clearly wanted for nothing, and therefore Legolas too after him, the same could not be said of the current King Under the Mountain or his heirs. The whole nasty betrayals business aside, it felt different to speak to the elf prince so openly, to say the least. 

"Would it not be possible to ask Lord Elrond about it?" 

Legolas grimaced. 

"You will find that tensions between the Greenwood and Imladris remain, at least where my father and Lord Elrond are concerned. Would that it were as simple as reaching out to them, but King Thranduil believes this is a problem we must remedy ourselves." 

Legolas sighed. 

Ori remained quiet for a moment, then turned to where Fíli sat with the rest, his mind clearly on the board game he and Tauriel were playing together. Tauriel though, she was looking Ori's way. There was a firm line pressed into her lips when she met his gaze properly. 

Was she upset at Legolas telling him this? Or that Thranduil once again was doing his best to not seek outside help. In a diplomatic sense, Ori could see where his own habit of not reaching out could become a problem on a much larger scale if he were not careful. Not wanting to be like Thranduil was reason enough to drive the lesson in even more than it had been that night so far, really. 

"You do not hold the same opinion, then?" 

Legolas eyed Ori for a moment, then said, "No, I do not. The Greenwood cannot survive if we only rely on ourselves. Even if Tauriel were not wed to your Prince Kíli, I would make the effort to come to Erebor and renew relations between us. A kingdom is only as strong as its relationships with its allies." 

There was a lot to unpack there, but Ori agreed with Legolas, regardless. 

He made a mental note to ask Fíli about why Legolas thought Kíli and Tauriel were already married though. 

"Is there no one you trust in Rivendell to confide in? If not Lord Elrond, then perhaps his sons?" 

Legolas’ face was neutral, but his tone changed to one of shock, when he spoke next.

"You know of Elladan and Elrohir?" 

Ori nodded. 

"Tales of their feats do travel this way. Dwarrow are still not too keen on elves overall, but their skills are well thought of, to say the least. The amount of orcs they’ve slain together is something my kin hold a respect for." 

"Not you, though?" 

Ori looked away, staring down at his hands wet and covered in bubbles. 

"I think it is foolish to believe that every individual of a single race is all just one thing; time has proven that, again and again. If I were faced with an orc wishing to kill me then I wouldn't think twice about saving my own life, to be sure. However, I can't help but wonder if somewhere there are orcs who aren't all so bad." 

Legolas chuckled. 

"If I find any, I'll be sure to let you know. However, in my experience thus far, they are all quite single minded in their desire to cause pain and chaos. Elladan and Elrohir would tell you as much, given that is how they lost their mother - Lady Celebrían." 

Ori’s eyebrows rose. 

"What an awful fate." 

Legolas nodded, taking another dish from Ori to dry. 

"Indeed. It is why they have given their lives over to laying waste to as many orcs as they can, in their grief and hope that others will not meet the same fate." 

The pair quieted together for a moment, Ori resuming his dish washing. 

Then, Legolas said, "I'll tell you a secret about the twins that probably was not carried over in their tales of valor." 

Ori turned to him and asked, "What's that?" 

Legolas smiled a bit, then said, "They are incredible pranksters, too. Much like your princes, in fact." 

Ori froze. 

Oh, no . 

Ori knew right then that the elf twins should never meet their dwarrow counterparts. The mountain and his sanity might not be able to take such a proper joining together of mischievous minds.

Thorin was ambling towards the bed he and Bilbo shared. His husband was already there, a book in hand, reading. The pair had been a bit frigid with each other as of late after the former had snapped at the hobbit for being so damned determined to get him to appreciate his gardening hobby with him. 

In truth, Thorin wanted to; he really did. He would indulge Bilbo in many things, but gardening required a level of movement his body was not so capable of some days, anymore. It hurt to admit, but the resonating impact of the Battle of the Five Armies was still exacting its toll. The less bending he had to do, the better. 

Not that Thorin could say that aloud, even though he and Bilbo shared practically everything at that point. It was a ridiculous thing; Thorin shouldn’t be embarrassed, but he was. He supposed he could commission a mobility aid for himself, like a cane. However, given that there were already whispers of his unfitness for the proverbial crown and physical manifestation of his title atop his head, the King Under the Mountain felt it was best not to even give any other reason for someone to say it might be time for him to release his position to another who was not Fíli. 

Fíli was nearly ready, but he had to do a bit more before Thorin felt comfortable handing the throne over. Especially after the fight he had witnessed the other night. Normally, Thorin might have given his opinion on it, but his sister-sons had to become used to the idea that he and potentially their own mother would not be around forever. 

Bilbo glanced over at him for a moment as he was nearly at his side of the bed. 

Thorin was just bending to reach down and unlace his boots, when one of his legs buckled beneath him. He cried out, and tumbled to the ground. 

Shame heated Thorin’s cheeks as he did his best not to stay on the ground too long, but pain radiated in his right leg as he tried to stand up. Soon, Bilbo was at his side, attempting to help him up. However, Thorin hissed, “I’m fine. Give me some space.”

Bilbo frowned, then raised an eyebrow.

“If you were fine, then you wouldn’t be on the floor, Thorin. Don’t be a fool. Let me help you.”

Thorin groaned.

“I don’t want your help, nor do I need it.”

“It seems, my dear, that is wholly untrue. Stop being difficult and just let me-”

“No!” Thorin shouted. 

Bilbo took a few steps back, his face more carefully drawn then. 

“Alright. When you get up on your own, then you can explain to me what has got you so determined to act as if you are infallible. Until then, I’ll leave you to it.”

Then Bilbo turned away, and left not just Thorin’s side, but their bedchamber entirely. 

Thorin exhaled from his spot on the floor, as he turned his head to the ceiling, and simply ached in his husband’s absence. Laying there, he took comfort in knowing that the hobbit hadn’t really gone far though. Yes, Bilbo’s race was known for their quiet feet. However, underneath the mountain where Thorin’s stone sense was strongest, he could feel his Consort hovering just outside of their bedroom door, probably waiting until he heard Thorin get back up.

Thorin sighed. 

He would have to apologize, he knew. 

Perhaps, it would feel better to confide in Bilbo, finally. He certainly needed to do so with someone. Why not the one he had chosen to spend the rest of his life with, in sickness and in health? 

That thought in mind, he called out to Bilbo, who came in swiftly after.

“Come to your senses, have you?”

Thorin couldn’t find it in him to be irritated anymore, because he knew Bilbo’s frustration stemmed from the fact that he loved the former, and it must hurt him to watch what had happened only to be unable to help.

“Yes, Ghivashel. Please, help me to my feet.”

Bilbo closed the door behind him, then came to Thorin’s right side. Soon, Thorin was teetering slightly, held up by his much shorter husband. 

“If you get on the bed, I’ll divest you of your boots and socks.”

Thorin wanted to protest, but he realized the wisdom in allowing Bilbo to do so. That made him do as he was asked. Soon, Bilbo was pressed into his left side, gazing up at him sporting a drawn expression on his face, worry clear in his eyes. 

“Thorin, please, talk to me, darling. What’s wrong?”

Thorin sighed. 

He looked away, and stared down at his bare feet, so that he could muster up the words to give his husband a proper explanation. 

“I think it might be time for us to consider whether I should be using a cane or something of the sort.”

Bilbo frowned. 

“This isn’t a one-time incident then, is it?”

“No, Amral, it is not.”

Thorin sighed more heavily. 

Bilbo was quiet for a few moments, then met Thorin’s eyes again. 

“Is there a reason you’ve dallied in telling me this, or in remedying this at all?”

Thorin was quiet for mere heart beats, before he drew up the words to his lips that he needed to say.

“You as much as I know what has been happening here beneath our mountain. I did not want to appear weaker to those who have spread the rumors about my supposed ability to return to the state I was in while I was under the influence of the goldsickness.”

Bilbo scoffed. 

“There is no shame in needing support, Thorin. Too many of your kind are familiar enough with it given all the battles and missing limbs, I’ve learnt. I never thought it was something you would worry about, though.” Bilbo stopped for only a moment to inhale then exhaled a quick breath before he added, “Anyone of consequence knows what you have done, and soon, we will be in the Shire, happily living out the rest of our days. You should not have to shoulder more than necessary until that time, though.”

Thorin nodded, slowly, the words Bilbo had said washing over him. 

“You’re right.”

“I know, dear,” Bilbo patted his chest, softly. 

Thorin glanced down at him, and his breath caught for a moment; even in his smug surety, Bilbo was beautiful. Thorin pulled his husband closer, and buried his face in the mostly copper curls he so loved still. 

“I am sorry for how I reacted earlier, and for not simply letting you know what I have been dealing with. It would have been far better to have done that, then let you think I cared little for your gardening.”

Bilbo exhaled audibly, then placed a soft hand on Thorin’s right forearm, which was across his upper chest. 

“Thank you, darling. I am sorry I let it get to me so much. Both of us have been a bit pulled at all ends, as of late, and so it simply irked me that when we finally had time together, you seemed to be put out at doing something I love that I only wanted to share with you. Even if it was not for some reason like this, though, I am aware that we do not and cannot share everything.”

“Perhaps on a good day, when my pain is less or non-existent, I will join you there for more than just to watch you putter about. I think that is a manageable goal.”

“I agree.”

Bilbo nestled even closer into Thorin’s side and then turned so that he was more on his stomach than not against the latter’s chest. His eyelashes batted slowly up and down over the remarkable hazel eyes beneath. Thorin dipped down and kissed his husband softly, content that with time, everything had a chance of working out for the better.

Chapter Text

Tauriel began her day by rising before the sun properly ascended in the sky above the horizon. 

Kíli was lying beside her at her right, snoring as if it were a sport of his own making when she finally disentangled from his warm, but firm hold on her. It was rare he could stay the night in their home, much as he preferred to. It was impractical, given propriety standards of Erebor, and his own mother’s wish they go about their courtship properly. 

Tauriel respected Dís’ desire for that; she was raised alongside Legolas, as Thranduil’s ward. However, it bordered on incredulity that Kíli believed his mother truly wasn’t aware that something had already happened. Her husband did not make a habit out of being ignorant, though he played at it when it came to his Amad and her knowledge of their true relationship status, for whatever reason. Even so, they were not married by dwarrow standards, and so often they capitulated to the bounds of propriety set for them, with both only wearing courtship beads. 

Tauriel wished it weren’t that way, but Kíli seemed disinterested in what others thought, much to her sustained chagrin. 

A part of Tauriel understood his logic; he loved her and she loved him. Love and a bit of matrimonial lovemaking between two bodies was all it took in the eyes of those who lived so long, to be bound for life. However, as she was constantly reminded while being surrounded by those who barely made it up to her chest most days, she was not amongst her own people. 

Legolas slept in the spare room at least, as he had remained behind for a bit of an extended visit. If he was not around, she was quite alone - at least from anyone who understood her in ways that much as Kíli wished to, he could not. 

Thorin and Bilbo spoke Sindarin with her. Dís had been so young when Erebor fell, she did not have a penchant for the language as much as her brother did. That the King and Consort had warmed to Tauriel, after the initial hostility and awkwardness of thirteen years ago, was a blessing, really. One she did not take lightly, at all. 

This thought was on Tauriel’s mind when none other than Thorin strode into the medical wing that morning, which was admittedly more empty than normal. 

Tauriel greeted him respectfully in Khuzdul. 

He turned to her, and responded back, but there was a clear hesitance about him. Something was wrong, though she could not be sure what yet. Rarely did Thorin Oakenshield ever appear as he did; eyes shifting, shoulders a bit more slumped, but still tense, his mouth drawn into a frown. 

“I need to speak with Oin.”

“He’s here. I can go fetch him for you.”

Thorin nodded.

“Please do.”

Thorin was not impolite to her even on his better days, but there was a beseeching lilt in his tone that made even his words sound more sincere. That made Tauriel move even faster than she might have otherwise. 

In a quick few strides, she passed the empty cots, and then found Oin looking over his stock of medical supplies in a closet where the door was half ajar. 

After she tapped his left shoulder and he noticed her presence, Oin reached for his ear horn, then asked, “What can I do for you, lass?”

She did her best to hover over where she could make her speech as clear as possible to him. 

“The King is here, asking for you. It seems urgent.”

Oin nearly dropped whatever he was holding, but she reached out and caught it for him, then placed it back on a shelf in front of him. He muttered a thank you, then said, “Alright. I’ll see him then. I think it best if you follow, though. It is not often his Royal Highness seeks my advice unless he deems it absolutely necessary, so I believe your assessment is right; it is important.”

Her mentor lumbered out in front of her, and Tauriel followed. 

Thorin was sitting on one of the cots, staring at a spot on the floor as if his own gaze might singe a hole into where his eyes were trained. 

“What is it, laddie? The lass tells me you were asking after me.”

The king’s gaze slowly slid up to Oin, who sat opposite him on another cot then, and Tauriel remained standing nearby. It did not take her much effort to be upright, unlike the two elder dwarrow before her.

“I would like to consult you about a mobility aid,” Thorin said, slowly, then added, “for me.”

Oin sucked in a breath. 

Tauriel, meanwhile, did her best not to visibly react. Her expressions were different from the more animated faces of dwarrow anyways, so it was not such a hard task. However, she supposed she was not so surprised the longer she thought about it. 

“What would be the reason for that, Thorin?”

Thorin pursed his lips, then said, “I’ve been having issues bending and walking. Last night, my right knee gave out as I was reaching to unlace my boots. Bilbo was there, thankfully, because I could not get up off the floor on my own.”

Oin glanced over at Tauriel, his ear horn still held up to his right ear, before he glanced back at the King.

“This has been happening for a while, I take it, then.”

Thorin nodded, with a bit of a sheepish gaze.

Oin sighed, then stood up and smacked the King Under The Mountain on the shoulder with his free hand. 

“You foolish Durin! What in all of Erebor were you thinking!”

Tauriel did her best not to laugh at the sight. There were not many who could get away with doing as Oin was, but he was a healer first, and a subject of the King second. Outside of that, Oin had known Thorin for a long time. He was well aware of his penchant for neglecting to ask for help. A trait the King and the future Consort seemed to share, she had learnt last night. 

Oin sighed after, then sat down again.

“I can examine your legs, with Tauriel here to give a second opinion, but from what it sounds like to me, you need a cane, at least.”

Oin continued on, explaining the merits and more about using a cane, but Tauriel’s mind tuned him out in favor of considering the mobility aid itself. 

Canes could be made of many things, she knew. For this one she found that she wished to offer a bit of the wood from outside of her and Kíli’s home. It was not often that an elf would fell a tree, but for a specific purpose such as this, it could be done. It was an offering; a gift between her and her adopted King - the uncle and pseudo father of her husband. 

Elrond and his own had seeped their magic deep into the earth to help and heal the land around the mountain; trees now flourished there. Tauriel found she wished to offer her own present. 

Perhaps one of the trees was not as healthy as the others? Legolas might know, since he had been out amongst them, studying them. He probably was still, in fact. Between them, maybe they could find reason enough to fell just one tree, and in turn provide Thorin with what he needed. Or, even just to cut out a necessary amount, like a less than sturdy branch. That would do nicely for its intended purpose.

The thought of swinging an axe to relieve some stress also, was an appealing one, if a slightly dwarvish thought. Not that she was too fazed at the moment by any one specific topic, but the tension in general she felt as she moved about Erebor some days needed a more violent release than she admittedly managed more often than not. 

“I might have a solution, or an offering, really,” Tauriel said, when there was a break in conversation. 

The two elder dwarrow looked at her. 

“What is it, lass?” Oin asked. 

“I wish to contribute to this cane, with some wood I will personally provide myself.”

“There’s no need,” Thorin began, but she shook her head. 

“You have need of this cane, and I wish to give you wood from the trees surrounding the home Kíli built for us. Please, allow me to do this. Consider it a gift, for your generosity in allowing me to stay here in Erebor.”

Thorin and Oin were both quiet for a moment, before a rare smile found itself on the former’s face. 

“If that is the case, then I would be honored to receive such a present. Thank you,” Thorin said.

Tauriel smiled. 

“It is nothing, really. At least, not in comparison to what you have given me; a home when I no longer had one, and your grace to remain when others would rather I did not.”

Thorin shook his head, then sighed. 

“Your presence is not a burden, Tauriel. I should never have made you think that was the case. My dislike of Thranduil aside, you are everything I could have ever hoped for Kíli, and I am grateful you love him as you do.”

Tears pricked to Tauriel’s eyes. 

“I don’t know what to say, except thank you,” she said, softly. 

There were days she longed for the familiarity of her childhood home, but in comparison to the life she had built with Kíli, that desire waned considerably. She really did love Kíli, and even Erebor, too, her irritations with it aside. He and everyone that she had come to care for beneath the mountain did their best to make her feel welcome, and that’s more than Thranduil would have ever done, if Kíli had followed her back to the Greenwood. 

Perhaps they could journey to Imladris every so often, with Legolas in tow, but her place she felt was wherever Kíli was. Ori’s questions about Lord Elrond’s domain had made her wonder if she should have considered that before. Whether Thranduil agreed with the matter or not, was no longer her concern. She was not married to a simple dwarf, but a prince, who could only benefit from better relations between their two realms. If she could help foster that, alongside enjoying the company of those similar to her, then why shouldn’t she try?

“It is I who should be thanking you; for your love towards both of my sister-sons, who I know each draw strength from the different bonds they have with you, for your continued support in aiding Oin here in the medical wing, and for choosing not to allow hate in your heart to grow for all our kind, because some have regrettably not yet learned better.”

Elves did not often cry, but Tauriel was right then. It was nothing to be ashamed of, but even so, she was grateful when Thorin walked a bit stiffly towards her, and embraced her, nonetheless.         

The last individual Ori expected to see outside of his doorstep that morning was Kíli. 

Kíli, who gave him a friendly smile, then asked, “May I come inside?”

Ori was momentarily a bit stunned, then nodded, and stepped aside to allow him in. 

“What can I do for you, Kíli?” he asked, once he had shut the door behind the taller dwarf.

“Uh, actually, I was hoping you might join me in a little project of mine, this morning.”

“Project?” Ori’s tone was skeptical, as he raised an eyebrow at the youngest Durin prince. 

“One could say it’s all about perspective here. I simply wish to-”

“You mean to cause mischief,” Ori said plainly, then narrowed his eyes. “Who’s the target?”

Kíli grinned, unashamedly, then said, “Bethilda’s second in the Archery guild; his name’s Calvar, and I promise, he deserves it.”

After that particular bit of knowledge, Ori found he was more than willing to at least hear Kíli out then.

“What’s he done?”

“What hasn’t he done?” Kíli sighed, but crossed his arms, and continued. “Calvar believes that because Bethilda is not from Erebor, or descended from any who lived here before Smaug forced everyone to flee, that she does not deserve to hold the title. He repeatedly tries to undermine her, even though she more than earned her Guild Master designation. She’s asked me not to do anything outright to sway the public’s opinion, so I won’t. However, she never said I couldn’t give him a bit of a hard time.”

Ori took a moment to consider the request, and what lay behind it. This wasn’t simple mischief, but mischief with a purpose; Kíli was trying to protect his best friend. That endeared Ori to him more than he could have expected it to. Not that he thought ill of Kíli, just that he was the more outlandish Durin prince, and so he was often prone to doing things that irritated Ori even more. 

Even so, Ori had meant what he said to Tauriel; Kíli really was a decent sort. Him doing his best to help Bethilda said as much, even if nothing else did. However, Ori knew he had other likable qualities as well.

Ori bit his bottom lip, and worried his teeth over it, still considering. 

Together, he was aware that between them, they might be able to achieve something that wouldn’t directly impact Bethilda, because it was clear that is what she was worried about. 

Ori knew as much as anyone what it was to fight for what you wanted professionally, even when there were those who doubted you; doubted that you should have what you had worked so hard for. Even if Ori didn’t know Bethilda well, he understood that much, and was more willing to consider doing what Kíli asked. 

People like Calvar were a dime a dozen, but Ori also wanted to be closer to Kíli; he didn’t wish for everything to be so strained between them. How Bethilda had acted the night before, after hearing the conversation between him and Fíli was still in the back of his head. Something told him this was Kíli waving his white flag so to speak; he was trying to let Ori in. Ori found he wanted that - Kíli was important to Fíli, and that meant, the younger prince would be important to him. They may not be the best of friends, but he’d like something closer to what he saw Fíli had with Tauriel. 

It was clear that Fíli and Tauriel were close. Ori may not have said much, but occasionally, he had looked up before Kíli butted in, and noticed they were in fact talking as if they were close. He imagined it was Fíli probably blowing off some steam after his irritation at Ori, which the former would not begrudge him. Ori knew he was not perfect. Fíli liked him well enough, but Ori knew his faults more than anyone. Not that Fíli was perfect either, mind, but Ori hadn’t exactly shown his best sides recently either. 

Ori sighed. 

“What do you have in mind, Kíli?”

Kíli smiled, radiantly. 

“Well, first off, we need to pay the Archery Guild a visit, to get a lay of the land.”

“You’ve never been there?” Ori asked, incredulously. 

“Oh, I have. However, you, I’d imagine, have not.”

“It is not somewhere I frequent, but when it was properly re-established after our return, I was brought in to consult articles of past guild formations. Apparently, there was some argument against even having the Archery Guild to begin with.”

“Of course there was,” Kíli sighed. “Well, thank you, for whatever you did. You’d think I took someone’s freshly carved pebble, the way some look at me for having it as my primary weapon skill,” he muttered darkly. 

“It was nothing more than what should have been done. It takes all kinds to make a society.”

“That it does, little flint, but may I ask what this Durin prince is doing here, specifically?” Nori asked.

Ori turned and noticed both Nori and Dwalin stepping into the receiving room. 

Ori exchanged a look with Kíli, who admittedly did look more nervous than before. Afterwards, he took it upon himself to face the stares he was receiving from both Nori and Dwalin. The couple indeed looked suspicious of them at the moment. 

“Kíli was asking for my help with a project,” Ori said. 

It was the best he could come up with on such short notice, without outright lying.

“A project?” Nori asked, their eyebrows raising. 

Dwalin shook his head, then pressed a kiss into Nori’s cheek. 

“I believe that’s my cue. Don’t let them do anything too outlandish, Amral. I don’t need Thorin or Dori wanting either of our heads, if you please.”

“You’re not worried about my Amad?” Kíli asked. 

Dwalin gave him an amused look, then said, “Before she was your Amad, her and Frerin were terrors in their own rights, much like you and your brother. I worry about her reaction least of all, because it would make her a liar and a hypocrite, too.”

Nori watched as Dwalin nodded to them before stepping out of the ‘Ri family home, then they were gazing at the pair of them again. 

“Okay, out with it. What are you two up to, and how can I help?”

Kíli and Ori ran from where Nori had shown them to hide, after their pranks on Calvar. The former was less winded than the latter, but still, both of them leaned up against a wall outside of the ‘Ri family apartment, doing each their best to catch their breaths. When Ori’s eyes met his, both of them devolved into fits of laughter, and it was truly the best outcome Kíli could have hoped for. 

With Nori’s assistance, they had managed to strategically place some tampered with quills and inkwells that did indeed trip Calvar up as he was meant to be taking inventory, or writing notes that day. There had also been some magnets used to remove various metal bits that had been placed by Calvar, pulling them out of sight, before he could come back to use them. Finally, there was a bucket of water placed in his path that made a mess everywhere, and only tripped him up enough that he stumbled straight into a book shelf, narrowly missing a few stray knicknacks falling. Calvar, needless to say, did not have a good day, at all. Eventually, he had been sent home early, in a right state of agitation and muttering to himself all the while as he left.  

Bee hadn’t even noticed them tucked away in the shadows either, which meant that she could not be culpable for their tomfoolery. 

Ori even seemed to have a blast, which was more than Kíli had thought might happen when he first approached the scribe. More than that, Ori had even mocked Calvar while he was talking, to the point both of them were holding in peals of laughter, which they were only just allowed to properly expel where they were right then. 

Once they both had exhausted themselves of gaiety, Kíli fixed Ori with a smile. 

“Thank you for joining me today,” Kíli paused, then exhaled another fortifying breath, before he added, “You know, I realize we don't talk nearly as much, what with you thinking I'm somewhat of a pest, but I would like to get along, okay?”

Ori glanced up at Kíli; his expression seemed to go from surprised to resolute.

“You're important to Fíli, which makes you important to me. If that's what you want, as long as you keep your hands to yourself and your comments from veering towards lewd territory, then we can make a go of properly being friends. I don't want this to be any more awkward than is strictly necessary.”

Kíli’s mind and heart eased more than even the night before at that assertion. 

“Good. He might put off like he's got it all together, but I've never seen him like this before about anyone. More to the point, I think you're good for him. All I wanted was for him to be happy, and you seem to be accomplishing that already, so keep it up.”

Ori's face flushed.

“I'm glad.”

“Good pep talk. Go team!”

Ori chuckled again. 

He was still doing his best to calm his breathing, though, so he stopped not long after. 

“Speaking of my big brother, I wonder where he’s been this whole morning. I never saw him leave his quarters before I sought you out.”

Ori shrugged. 

“I left with you, and before that had not heard from him.”

“The dance lesson should be starting soon. Perhaps, we should go check on him. He’s not one prone to hiding out in his quarters, unless-” Kíli stopped. 

There were very few things that kept Fíli cooped up; one of them was a hangover, while the other was a migraine. Given they had spent the majority of the night together, sans alcohol, Kíli was willing to bet it was the latter. If that was the case, that would spell trouble for the remainder of the day, because Fíli’s migraines were atrocious when they did come. He could be irritable and downright sick to his stomach, amongst other things. 

Ori, Kíli would wager, had never seen that side of Fíli. It was probably best he didn’t yet, either. 

“Unless what?”

Kíli grimaced. 

“Has he told you about the pains he gets sometimes?”

“You mean, his migraines?”

Kíli nodded. 

“He did, yes. Offhandedly, yesterday, when we took turns giving each other massages.”

Kíli did his best not to react rudely, but that particular scene he could have lived without, honestly. Though he and Tauriel had been far enough away not to have witnessed anything awful, just them both being partially unclothed, and clearly comfortable together that way was more than enough for him, really. 

Kíli knew what he and Tauriel did, but that didn’t mean he wanted anyone else to be apprised of their private time either. Him and Fíli were of one mind there, though he razzed Fíli a bit, even so. 

“I have a feeling he might have had one today. He’s not one to waste any precious off time we’re allowed.”

Ori’s eyes widened. 

“Oh, no. Is there anything we can do?”

Kíli pursed his lips.

“I think it might be better if I check on him myself. You’re used to him being more sunshine than storm clouds right now, and he’s not exactly at his best when he’s got a migraine.”

For his part, Kíli did appreciate that Ori wanted to try, at the very least. He meant what he said, though, really. 

Ori did that thing where he bit his bottom lip, and looked like he was thinking, then nodded. 

“Okay. Just let me know if I can help at all later today if need be.”

Kíli smiled. 

“I promise, one day, he will be fully your responsibility. However, let me deal with him like this for now. It’s second nature to me at this point, though I imagine we’ll have to teach you how to, sooner rather than later. Thank you, for caring enough to want to help though.”

“Of course,” Ori said, seriously. 

“Alright, off you go. I’ll send word one way or the other if he’ll be up for more than lying in bed. I imagine you want some quiet though, before later.”

Ori smiled softly. 

“You’d be correct, Kíli. Thank you.”

Kíli smiled, then nodded, preparing himself for whatever he might find when he entered Fíli’s quarters. 

“I believe everything is in order. All that is left for them to do is sign it, whenever that may be,” Balin said, after looking over the arranged marriage contract one final time.

Dís smiled, then exhaled in gratitude that they were finally finished. 

Dori cleared his throat. 

“Perhaps, given the opposition they may encounter once the knowledge is put forth to the public at large, having them do so prior to a proper wedding before Erebor may be what is best.”

Balin looked towards Dori, and grimaced. 

“I would like to disagree, but fear you may be correct,” Balin said, then sighed. 

“If they are willing, why not have them do so before the week is out? The council will reconvene soon, and regardless of the reception, their wedding in the public eye will move forward. Whether certain individuals agree with the execution of this plan, the end result will be the same as if Fíli was wed to another; the next heir in the line of Durin will be produced,” Thorin said. 

Dís was grateful that her brother was stalwart in supporting Fíli’s choice. Even in the beginning, when negotiations had been a bit irritating, he had maintained that line of thinking throughout. 

Fíli and Ori had chosen each other, and both she as well as Thorin wished to honor that much. Fíli would have willingly gone with someone of his own choosing out of whoever the council had picked given the circumstance, she knew, but was grateful to Mahal that had not been the case. Thorin loved the boys as if they were his own, though, which was a blessing in and of itself. She was grateful that still held, even when something like this came up. 

“I can’t think of any reason why they would not wish to, nor am I opposed to the idea either. The sooner this is over with in earnest, then they can put their minds to other more important tasks, such as learning to rule together,” Dís said.

“As much as I agree with you,” Dori said, “I do believe that’s hardly the most pressing matter in either of their thoughts.”

He sounded tired, and a bit defeated as he said it. There was a hint of amusement, though, too.

Dís laughed.

“It’s just as well, I suppose, given why this was initiated to begin with.”

“Yes, well, be that as it may, I would much rather it happen anywhere I do not have to find them, again.”

Dís raised an eyebrow.

“Again?”

Dori nodded. 

“Two mornings after this was decided, I found Fíli with Ori, in his bedchamber.”

Thorin snorted. 

“I don’t really find myself surprised by that development, honestly.”

“Excuse me?” Dori asked. 

“Dori, the two have been staring at each other in council for years. I merely took it as the fancies of youth, for my part, until this all transpired.”

Dís rolled her eyes. Though admittedly, she had not noticed it as Thorin had. Though she had been present the day Balin had delivered the ill-fated news, she was often elsewhere with her youngest son, dealing with issues between various guilds and their infighting.

“I was unaware of this,” Dori said, sniffing a bit.

He clearly did not like it when he was unaware of anything to do with his siblings, but for Dís it had become par for the course with the boys, especially the older they got. 

Though, at least with Kíli’s own wife, she knew what went on there. She just hoped he would properly propose and marry Tauriel sooner than the current moment, because the charade they all played at not knowing the pair already were bound for life by elven standards had long grown stale. Why Kíli thought she was unaware, Dís couldn’t guess. However, they played their parts well enough in public, and so Díscould only hope he’d do the right thing, before Tauriel became pregnant. Maybe she just needed to finally say something; she, like Thorin normally, was quite vocal about her thoughts, after all. 

“I sit at the head of the table; I see it all. I may not catch onto everything, but those two have not nearly been as subtle as either of them previously thought.”

Dís shook her head, then sighed. 

“Perhaps given what we have achieved, a little celebration is in order tonight. I think we could all use a glass of wine, and some time to enjoy ourselves.”

“I concur,” Dori said. 

“Good. I’ll find Bilbo and see what we can come up with, if he isn’t terribly busy today.”

“We’re meant to check in on Fíli and Ori’s progress soon. I can send him your way after, unless you would like to join us,” Thorin said.  

“Excellent. I believe I will.”

Bilbo exhaled a sigh once he was within the confines of his and Thorin’s quarters. He had just shut the door, then leaned against the wall beside it, and removed his little gold ring. Proper multi-hued light filled his eyes again, as he pocketed the little beauty; the precious saving grace to his sanity, some days. 

It was one of few souvenirs he had kept from the quest, but one he found came in handy on days where there seemed to be no shortage of those wishing to speak with him about something or other. Being the Consort was exhausting work, but having a means to excuse himself from the purview of others, if only briefly, did soothe him on the most difficult days.  

After running a hand through his hair, Bilbo pushed away from the wall, and then dropped into an armchair. A little nap might do him some good, before he put together the tea spread for Fíli and Ori’s dance lesson. 

He was just settled into the chair, when Thorin strode into the receiving room. 

“Ghivashel?”

“Oh, hello, darling.”

“Dís has agreed to meet us with Gerda to check in on the boys’ progress.”

Bilbo tipped his head back and sighed.

“Is it time for that already?”

“It is, yes.” Thorin gave him a considering, fond look, then said, “I can go on my own, if you’d like. I’m sure Bombur has no shortage of food to deliver to them, as well.”

Bilbo shook his head, then rose to his feet again.

“No, no. I’ll come. For all the stress this week has brought, I am looking forward to seeing how they’re doing. I only wished for a moment of rest.”

Thorin afforded him a small smile, along with a seemingly apologetic glance, before he drew Bilbo into his arms, cradling him against his warm, barrel chest.

“Which you shall have soon, I swear,” Thorin said, whilst carding a hand through Bilbo’s hair. When he spoke again, it was in a softer tone. “Thank you, for taking up more of my duties, so that I could devote time to their marriage contract. However, as of today, it is finished.”

“Oh, that’s wonderful!” Bilbo crowed, then allowed his head to fall onto his husband’s chest properly for just a moment.

“Yes,” Thorin chuckled, “the rest of us think so, too.”

Bilbo felt a smile slide onto his face. 

“I can only imagine.”

Bilbo exhaled another sigh, as he listened to the strong pounding of Thorin’s heart, below his left ear. The night before had scared him a great deal, so he was even more appreciative that his husband was holding him as he was right then, after all of that. 

As if intimating his thoughts, Thorin said, “I spoke with Oin and Tauriel. It appears I will be receiving a cane, soon. Tauriel offered to provide the wood, and I know Bifur would do well with a project such as that, so I mean to commission him for it.”

“That’s wonderful, darling.”

It really was; Bilbo had been so worried about Thorin. He hadn’t known just what sort of mental load the blasted dwarf had been carrying until he had unceremoniously been forced to explain it all.

Thorin hummed, and the sound vibrated from his throat throughout his chest, which Bilbo appreciated as tucked against it within Thorin’s arms as he was. In return, there was a hum of contentment that escaped him of his own, and he found himself clutching onto Thorin just a bit harder as it did. 

“Are you sure you do not wish to remain here?” Thorin asked softly, near his right ear.

Bilbo yawned, but still nodded with determination, as he reluctantly stood up further in the grasp he was held in. 

“I am. I can sleep later.”

Thorin winced slightly at that.

“About that; Dís wishes to put together a meal for us all to enjoy with Ori’s family, and ours, tonight.”

Inwardly, Bilbo groaned. He was so damn exhausted. Though, he could acknowledge the desire to do as Dís wanted; this was a big moment for their collective families, and it would not do to shirk his responsibilities to their nephew, and future nephew. One day, it would be Fíli and Ori stepping into his and Thorin’s places. Tired he may be, but a hobbit and an uncle he was, still, too.

Outwardly, Bilbo smiled up at Thorin, as he began to consider the logistics of the venture overall. A hobbit was nothing if not prepared to always throw together a social gathering, after all. 

“That’s a lovely idea. I’ll see what I can do.”

Thorin gave him a firm squeeze, then another fond smile. 

“It will not be on you alone, Amral. It appears she and Dori will also be involved.”

Relief swept over Bilbo then, as he said, “Oh, good, good.”

In truth, that did ease his mind more, as Bilbo extricated himself from the lovely embrace he had been in. He could see Thorin’s furrowed brow but merely put his arms around a proffered arm and allowed himself to be led elsewhere, outside of their receiving room.

Fíli dressed for the day, after Kíli left him to go let Gerda and Ori know he would be running a little late. It was nothing too damaging to their schedule, but he would have to hurry, if he was to be on time for the majority of their dance lesson. His migraine had really taken a toll, but thanks to sleep and Kíli’s help, he felt loads better than he had when he woke up at first earlier that day.

The migraine had come as such a surprise, too, given when he had first risen, it had been with more pliant muscles than he had in a while. 

It was not that Fíli hadn’t put on the ointment before, or taken care with his body where he could. However, Ori’s massage had eked out some of the worst knots he couldn’t manage on his own, without asking anyone else. It was a sort of intimacy he really didn’t afford to others, despite there having been many willing to do so in the past. 

If it were truly bad, there were dwarrow specifically trained to give massages to veterans of battles, miners who were aching, and the list went on. Those were the only individuals that had been given leave to sort his back out. A trained masseuse did wonders for him, to be sure, but it made Fíli warm at the thought that Ori had so willingly done what he had in return, without even being asked. 

Outside of finding himself subject to the migraine, though, the week for him had been going well. The brief tension with Kíli and even Ori last night had been remedied as best it could be, but overall, things weren’t too terrible. The dinner even the night before had turned out much better than Fíli initially expected. Ori himself was a bundle of enthusiasm on the ride back home. Though, admittedly he found yet another one of those character building moments, Fíli had decided to call them; Ailís had thoroughly beaten Ori at Steeds & Stones. 

Where Ori’s knowledge of literature was unparalleled by most, Ailís had an analytical mind that challenged Ori’s own aptitude, they had discovered. Ori had taken losing in stride enough, and seemed to properly enjoy himself. However, Fíli saw the determined look on his face, as the gears turned in his mind; there would be a rematch one day, once the scribe properly figured out a halfway decent strategy. It was just as well; he was to be the next Consort Under the Mountain. The game was meant to teach strategy after all, while also keeping one’s mind agile.

Ori was clearly flagging a bit in other areas too, though determined not to show it. However, giving Ori a massage had been almost second nature, despite having never done it for another with any regularity. It gave Fíli a way to help without making Ori feel like he was doing something wrong, or being any sort of burden. Fíli knew Dwalin worked everyone this way, but for one like Ori, it was an uphill battle more so, given he was largely sedentary up until then. That would affect anyone, after all. 

He would have made it to Ori sooner that afternoon after preparing himself for the day, had it not been for a particularly insistent dwarrowdam who stopped him along the way. He might have stepped around her, if she didn’t insist on standing directly in his path. 

Her multi-teared brown hair, well-tailored dress, and form in general did nothing for Fíli. Not that he expected it to, really. He was a one dwarf sort, and Ori already had his regard, not that she could know that just yet unfortunately. Even so, he would rather the dam make herself scarce, instead of blocking him from reaching the dwarf he had actually come to like rather well. 

“Goodmorning, Prince Fíli.”

He watched with mild irritation as she fluttered her eyelashes at him. 

“Goodmorning, madame. I have somewhere to be, if you will excuse me.”

“Oh! Perhaps you would allow me to accompany you. I’ve been told I’m quite the conversationalist.”

Fíli internally groaned. He would rather eat rocks than talk to her right then, or ever, really. 

Fíli wished that his clear dismissal would have deterred her. Alas, she followed him, trying to keep pace and strike up a conversation. All he could think about was everyone else waiting on him, and what Ori must think about him being late.

“Your Highness, how are you this morning?”

“Late for my appointment, and not in the mood for a proper conversation, I’m afraid.”

“Well, perhaps, I can carry the weight for you then.”

Were Fíli not raised to be polite even when he wished to be otherwise, he would have run her off, honestly. That was not behavior befitting the Crown Prince, so he withheld the urge. It wouldn’t be the first time he had been accosted by persistent dwarrow, hoping to ingratiate themselves to him further. 

With as little interest as possible, Fíli listened to the dam, hardly caring what it was she said. He could kick himself as they walked through Erebor proper, and others saw them walking together. He noticed she did her best to stand as close as his longer stride would allow, without touching him. As they rounded a corner, she managed to brush his arm, pretending to fall a little bit. Absent-mindedly, he righted her, as he wasn’t so rude as to let her fall. Her simpering irritated him, but he was not cruel. 

Soon, they were outside of the archway that led to where he needed to go. The last thing he wanted was for Ori to see the dam. He could only imagine what that might cause, and she was of no consequence to him, whereas his future husband meant more than whatever this misguided dwarf had to offer. 

Fíli turned around, then said, “Miss, I must ask that you take your leave of me, now. Where I go, you should not follow. Good day.”

When he about faced without so much as waiting for a goodbye, he saw Ori standing further down the corridor, a frown on his face, and his arms crossed. The dam’s voice registered somewhere in the back of his mind, but he tuned her out, in favor of giving the scribe his attention instead.

As he stepped closer though, Ori seemed to be searching his face, rather than emoting any sort of anger across it. 

“How are you feeling?” Ori asked. 

“Better than this morning,” Fíli said. 

Ori smiled. 

“Good. Though, I can’t imagine whoever that was back there helped.”

Fíli smiled. 

“You’d be right about that. Had I let her, she would have followed me here, too.”

Ori made a noise of disgust, then held out a hand, which Fíli took. 

“I’m glad you’re okay, now. When Kíli told me you might have a migraine, I nearly followed him to your quarters,” Ori said, rubbing a thumb against his larger hand. 

That caught Fíli’s attention, whilst he appreciated the casual way Ori was showing his affection as they stood there together at the threshold. 

“You spoke with Kíli this morning?”

Ori gave him a sly grin, that while not something he normally ascribed to the shorter dwarf, it looked at home on his face. His resemblance to Nori increased with the expression, Fíli realized a few moments later. 

“That I did. We had a bit of an adventure of our own, this morning, actually. You can ask him for details later if you like.”

Fíli nodded, knowing he definitely would be. 

Though he was upset that he had missed so much of the day, he was grateful that Ori and Kíli were bonding in any capacity in his absence. If it went as well as Ori seemed to think, judging by the amusement on his face, that would bode well for the future.

After exhaling a sigh, Ori glanced up at Fíli, and asked, “Do you think you’re up to dancing this afternoon?”

Fíli nodded. 

“I might be a bit stiff, but it should be fine.”

“Your uncles and Amad are here, today.”

Fíli’s eyebrows raised. 

“Any specific reason?”

Ori exhaled. 

“They wished to check in on our progress, apparently.”

“Lovely,” Fíli exhaled. 

On a different day their presence wouldn’t bother him half as much. However, given his morning, and then subsequent late arrival, he really did not wish to face them all at the moment. Thorin was ever a stickler about appointments, therefore would probably be unamused by his tardiness. Perhaps if Kíli had let him in on why Fíli was late, that might have changed, however. He could only hope, anyways. 

Still, he allowed Ori to lead him into the chamber, where Gerda and his Amad were in the center of the floor, in each other’s arms dancing. Meanwhile Bilbo was laid out across the sofa, with Thorin seated at his feet. Kíli was nearest to Bilbo and Thorin, fiddle readily in his hands, as he stood plucking at some of the strings to the tune of a love song. 

At first, their entrance was not acknowledged, with everyone else’s eyes trained towards the Princess of Erebor and Gerda dancing together. The two made a lovely pair; his Amad in her well-tailored stately garb, leading Gerda about the room to the slow song Kíli played. Something occurred to Fíli then, though he wasn’t quite sure if he had the right of it. The way his mother was glancing down at Gerda though, it reminded him of how Thorin looked at Bilbo, and the way that Kíli would gaze upon Tauriel. The realization of that alone was enough to shock him into simply watching as they completed the dance together, never once faltering. 

When the music ended, the two stayed close to each other, though he found his Amad looking at him, seeming to catalogue his reaction to what he had witnessed. Unsure how to feel about it, he glanced away and met everyone else’s eyes, then said, “I apologize for my late arrival.”

“It’s alright, lad. Your brother let us know you suffered an atrocious migraine this morning,” Bilbo said from where he was.

Fíli glanced at Kíli and nodded at him, a silent show of gratitude he knew Kíli would understand. Kíli smiled, then shook his head, as if to say it was nothing. 

It wasn’t nothing though; not to Fíli. Kíli had been stepping up in more ways than one over the last few days, and that deserved recognition, at the very least. Fíli was grateful for his brother, even despite their disagreement a few days before. He really did have such a wonderful younger brother, and he was determined to make sure Kíli knew that going forward. 

“Right then,” Gerda said, “If you two are ready to begin?”

Fíli shared a look with Ori, who though appearing nervous, still smiled up at him. So he used their conjoined hands to lead Ori to the middle of the chamber, which had been vacated, then held out his arms for Ori to step into. 

When Kíli’s playing began again, Ori was stiff as he had been the first day, rather than the looser limbs Fíli had come to know. Predictably because of that, alongside his own less than graceful steps at the present, there was stumbling and Fíli cursed as he did his best not to step on the smaller dwarf. 

Ori hissed, and a tight frown overtook his features after. 

Fíli couldn’t be sure if it was the extra onlookers, but regardless, it was hindering their movement. 

When he had just about as much as he could take after their third time stumbling, he called out to Kíli, “Stop the music, Kee, please.”

After exhaling a sigh, he met Ori’s surprised gaze. 

“Is it everyone watching again?” he whispered, so as not to embarrass Ori. 

When he pulled away, Ori pursed his lips, then nodded, slowly. 

That would decidedly not work in the future, but as it was a few very important individuals, he could understand if that was more nerve wracking at the moment. 

Fíli turned to Thorin and Bilbo who both sported confused expressions. 

“Uncles, you see how Kíli is standing. Would you both mind?”

Bilbo seemed to catch on, but Thorin’s frown deepened. 

“Ori is having trouble because we’re watching, I take it?”

“Yes. So, if you wouldn’t mind indulging us both, just until we find our footing, so to speak, please?”

Fíli could see a lecture brewing, but he hoped he might avoid that for Ori’s sake, as the day had already been off to a sour start. Nevermind it really wasn’t just Ori’s stumbling that was the problem; after being in bed half of the day, he felt a bit stiff too, but hadn’t had time to stretch just yet.

“Irak’dashat, while I admire you for listening to Ori and wanting to help him, this is not the way. He must become comfortable with others watching. You both have no choice in that, even if we did do as you asked. I expected you to know better.”

Fíli frowned. 

Thorin was not wrong, but Ori had been doing so well after their first day together. He really was a decent dancer, all things considered. His uncles and Amad had to see that, before passing such judgement. His Amad at least was whispering to Gerda, he noticed before Ori’s hand grasped his forearm, and he looked down at the former. 

“We both know he’s right,” Ori said softly. 

Fíli sighed. 

“I want to honor what you need right now, while we practice, but I’ve always been told to practice as I plan to execute.”

Ori nodded.

“Thank you.” 

Ori took another few breaths, then Fíli watched as a look of determination crossed the scribe’s face. 

“Ready to show them what you can really do?” Fíli asked.

Ori gave him a half smile, then said, “As ready as I’ll ever be, I suppose.”

“Perhaps you could try keeping your eyes on me, and only me?”

“I’m not sure how much that will help, but it’s better than remembering everyone else watching.”

Then, they were dancing again. Kíli’s music started up shortly after. 

First came the earliest dance they learned, which he led Ori through without the lift flourish, because they were doing so well Fíli didn’t want to break the momentum, and he couldn’t be sure in his current physical state that there wouldn’t be a repeat of the dropping incident. After, the next song was a bit faster, which he worried might turn them both into stumbling messes again. However, thankfully, even when he had to sling Ori around him, the scribe came quite gracefully back to his front, retaking his place in Fíli’s arms. By the time they reached the last dance they had learned, an even slower song than the first, Ori’s chest was heaving slightly, but they made it through with only minor errors. 

All the while, Ori’s eyes remained on him when possible; he was Ori’s constant - a fixed point in time moving alongside him. If that wasn’t a metaphor for their life together, Fíli didn’t know what would be. 

When the music finally stopped, Ori’s eyes didn’t leave him as Fíli expected them to, and so he remained there waiting. Ori’s cheeks were flushed, and his mouth was set in a more neutral expression, as they continued to stare at each other while they each caught their breaths. 

For his part, Fíli’s heart was pounding. Meanwhile, he felt an insistent tug towards Ori the longer they looked at each other, even though the other dwarf was standing right there holding onto him. Were they alone, he probably would have kissed Ori, to perhaps quell that feeling. However, they were not, and so he refrained from doing so. Even then, Fíli did not make any sort of move to extricate himself from Ori just yet, despite having already regained control of his own breathing beneath the warm gaze of those brilliant brown eyes trained up on him. 

Bilbo’s clapping broke through the moment, and soon Ori’s eyes dropped, while the hobbit sang their praises. 

“Oh, that was lovely, the both of you!”

Fíli turned to Thorin, who was smiling. He was not a dwarf of many words when it came to praise. He usually left that to Bilbo, especially when it was something Thorin expected to be done in the name of duty. Even so, Fíli nodded, and returned Thorin’s smile. 

Gerda’s voice brought his attention over to where she and his Amad were standing. Gerda looked amused, while his Amad appeared a bit misty eyed, though she mirrored Gerda’s amusement as well. Her right hand, he noticed, was clutching Gerda though, almost as though she were some sort of lifeline. That was interesting.

“Their footwork could use some more practice, Your Highnesses. However, they are a lovely pair, when they’re not stumbling about each other like wet kittens pulled from a lake,” Gerda said drily. 

Kíli and their Amad laughed at their expense. 

Fíli glanced down at Ori, who met his gaze and smiled. There was relief in Ori’s face. It was then that he bent down, and kissed the crown of Ori’s head. When he pulled back, Ori’s face had softened even more, but it was clear he appreciated the gesture. Fíli’s heart swelled, finally glad to have something else go right that day. 

Chapter Text

In contrast to the dancing, weapons practice with Thorin and Bilbo watching was less intimidating somehow. Everyone there knew Ori’s skill beforehand. He could really only go up from there. The dancing he and Fíli were required to do also helped smooth out his footwork that Dwalin had been drilling into them, as well. 

So, they began with the fighting back to back, against Kíli and Tauriel. Tauriel faced Fíli, while Kíli faced off with Ori. Fíli and Tauriel were more evenly matched, despite the height difference, but Ori still held his own. He was used to Nori’s speedier style, who he took to sparring with on occasion, though not nearly so much as Fíli and Kíli did.

Tauriel did manage to disarm Fíli of his swords, which made him go for his axes. Meanwhile, Ori had torn away to avoid a particular strike from Kíli, breaking apart their synchronized movements. However, he was able to recover by grabbing one of Fíli’s swords, and soon meeting Kíli’s own swordplay after. It was a fair fight, and one that ended in a stalemate, but Ori felt good about it. Better than he had when they started, especially thanks to the way his muscles had been cared for the previous day. 

Thorin was clapping alongside Bilbo this time, when Ori swiped his forehead, his gloved hand soaking up the sweat he had there. 

“Your sword skills are coming along nicely, Ori. The way you two moved together here, I daresay makes up for earlier. Well done.”

Ori shared a tired smile with Fíli after he had heard what Thorin said. 

Their foreheads came together for a moment, and Ori reached up to squeeze Fíli’s shoulder as Fíli did the same to him, before they broke apart. They were both sweaty disasters, and not at all in a mood to touch each other anymore. 

Kíli held up his hand, and Ori raised an eyebrow, then tentatively went to slap it, only for it to be pulled away. 

“Too slow.”

Before Ori could properly process that, Fíli had Kíli in a headlock. They were horsing around, so he rolled his eyes then turned away from that display. 

He saw Tauriel heaving air a bit more deeply than she normally did, but she smiled at him. 

“As the King said, you did well.”

“You too, Tauriel,” Ori said, then held out a hand, and they shook on it. Her hand was sizably larger than his own, so it engulfed his as much as Fíli’s did. However, her fingers were more slim than a dwarf’s. 

Kíli crowed triumphantly behind them, and that brought their eyes back to the brothers. Kíli was sitting on top of Fíli, somehow, his brother’s face in the dirt as Kíli’s had been the day before. 

“We are now one for one this week, Nadad.”

Fíli huffed, then shoved Kíli off of him, though he didn’t look too irritated as he rose to his feet either. 

When Ori turned, Thorin and Dwalin were speaking in rapid Khuzdul in that more unintelligible dialect, so he ignored them and turned to his older sibling. Nori had been watching, and when their eyes met Ori’s, they smiled and nodded. It was as good of an approval as Ori was going to get for the time being. 

“Their Amad would have been here to watch as well, but Dis took it mostly upon herself to put together a bit of a surprise for us all this evening. I am told from here we are all to wash up and prepare to congregate near the front gate,” Bilbo said.

“Whatever it is, I hope it doesn’t involve ponies,” Ori said. 

Bilbo chuckled. 

“You’re in luck, because I have it on good authority it will have nothing to do with any equine creatures today.”

“Wonder what it could be,” Kíli said when he and Fíli came up to stand beside Ori and Tauriel, who had edged closer to where Bilbo was. 

“You’ll know soon enough lad. Now, all of you go wash that stink from your bodies, and wear something you don’t mind being outdoors in, as that is where we will be this evening.”

Ori shared looks with both of the brothers, alongside Tauriel, then began to do as he was asked. 

Both Fíli and Kíli were beside him and Tauriel, until a voice called out, “Ah, Fíli, Kíli, would you mind remaining here for a moment. There’s something I wish to discuss with you both.”

Bilbo was the one who said it, so Ori tried not to worry too much about what that could mean as he shared a look with Tauriel, before they continued on. Whatever it was, Ori hoped he would know soon. 

He and Tauriel made their way to the Company wing. She only remained in the mountain part of the time, whereas the rest was spent in a home that Kíli had taken it upon himself to build for them, amidst the newly growing trees farther outside of the gate. Given the week they were having, she was dipping in and out when she could, he had noticed.

Tauriel’s presence outside of the mountain was more for her peace of mind than anything else Ori had learned, through Bilbo years ago. Outside of Fíli and Kíli, along with Bilbo and Thorin, there were few Tauriel really interacted with. It hadn’t mattered much to Ori before, but now, he realized it did matter a great deal more to him. She was likely to be Kíli’s wife one day as much as he was then meant to be Fíli’s husband eventually. The least he could do was try to branch out, and continue to offer some sort of companionship. That was what he planned to do, at least. 

They were almost to the Company wing, when the dwarrowdam Ori had seen bothering Fíli earlier was milling about near the threshold to their private section of Erebor. The guards, blessedly, had a lick of sense because even Ori could see the pinched frown on her face, which meant she had probably been denied entrance. He had seen her somewhere else before, though could not quite place where that had been. Even so, if she had been partially the reason Fíli was late, then he took umbrage with her already. She seemed exactly the sort why he had offered to marry his future husband in the first place. 

Ori all but marched up, and asked in as polite a voice as he could manage, “Excuse me, but are you lost?”

The dwarrowdam turned to him and wrinkled her nose. She might be well-dressed, but her countenance spoke of an even uglier heart. 

“I believe I’d ask you both the same question.”

So that was the way it was to be then, fine. She wanted petty? Oh, Ori could be petty, when push came to shove. 

“This area, as I am sure you’ve already been told by these lovely guards here, is Thorin’s Company and his approved guests only. You, miss, look like nothing of the sort.”

The dam’s eyes narrowed. 

“Given he had his hand forced into accepting Prince Kíli's choice in partner, I’d think the King would be relieved a proper dwarrowdam is here to see his heir apparent.”

Ori stiffened.  

“Unless Fíli invited you here himself, I suggest you leave, or I will be forced to have you escorted away from here myself.”

“Why, the nerve. You’re nothing but a scrawny little -”

“I believe Master Ori asked you to leave. He is as much a member of Thorin’s Company as any of them, and has every right to be here, unlike you,” Tauriel hissed, from Ori’s side.

Tauriel had remained silent, and with Ori’s eyes pinned to the repugnant dam, he had missed the way she had drawn herself up to her full height then towered over the yet unnamed dwarrowdam until he turned at the sound of her voice to his right. 

“I have more right than you do, elf,” she sneered.

“I believe that’s up for the king to decide,” Ori said softly, then glanced at one of the guards, and nodded to their opponent. 

The guard stepped forward, and began leading the intruder elsewhere, hopefully far away from the Company’s wing. 

In their absence, Ori turned to Tauriel.

“Thank you, for sticking up for me.”

Tauriel reached out and tentatively squeezed Ori’s right shoulder, then smiled. 

“It’s nothing more than you deserve. She was being atrocious.”

Ori shook his head.

“Still, I know my standing is less in danger than yours, but even so, you came to my aid. For that, I thank you.”

“So long as Thorin and Bilbo allow, I’ll remain here with Kíli. There are fewer of those sorts than you might think. Though the loudest ones always tend to cause the most damage, unfortunately.”

Tauriel grimaced, then pulled her hand away from Ori.

Afterwards, they began slowly walking again to their respective quarters. Ori was grateful that Tauriel did not try to outpace him, as they did so.

“I’d like to think that’s the last we’ll see of her, but she seems to be persistent.”

Tauriel nodded.

“It’s good you know Fíli has zero interest in her.”

Ori sighed. 

“I suppose. That doesn’t make it any easier, dealing with that sort of thing.”

Tauriel raised an eyebrow at him.

“Are you jealous?”

Ori looked away for a moment, as he crossed his arms.

“It would be a lie to pretend I wasn’t at least slightly, but if he was interested in someone else, then he would have married them by now. There’s enough like her sort amongst our kind, regardless of gender, who have tried to get his attention before we agreed to marry. It sometimes leaves me with doubts, more than anything, some days.”

Tauriel remained silent for a moment, then said, “When the first caravans arrived from the Blue Mountains, there were a number of dwarrow who did the same to Kíli, lamenting over him choosing me instead of them. He made it clear he was uninterested, but there were still a few who thought they were enough to sway him to their side, away from me. It took everything I had not to knock some of them on their backsides.”

Ori’s mouth dropped open. 

“You wanted to do that?”

Tauriel seemed embarrassed, when she nodded, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. 

“I did,” she said, then exhaled heavily. “Of course, through my own merits I found a happy medium so I wasn’t feeling so suffocated, but it was hard at first. Kíli, of course, assured me I was his One, and nothing anyone here said would have changed his mind. Hearing the way they talked about me was difficult, even so.”

Ori reached out and grasped her left arm lightly, then gave it a squeeze.

“I’m sorry you went through that. That can’t have been easy after all that’s happened to you personally, and during the Battle.”

Tauriel gave him an encouraging smile.

“It wasn’t, but it’s better now. I have our house on the hill, and what life we’ve carved out together beneath the mountain as well. It is enough for me. Though, I am grateful I will not be so alone anymore, now that you’re marrying Fíli.”

Ori smiled. 

“I would be glad to call you a friend, Tauriel. I imagine we’ll need some sort of bond anyway, if we’re going to suffer those two for some time.”

Ori did his best to share a commiserating look with her, which only made her laugh softly. 

Tauriel held out a hand after, then said, “It is a burden we shall bear together, then, as friends.”

One day, they would build further connections outside the one they had because of their partners. However, this was as good a start as any, Ori wagered right then.

Hours later, Fíli was walking alongside Kíli to go to the designated meeting point that had been previously discussed, their fiddles in hand, as Bilbo had asked. Thorin, alongside Nori and Dwalin, had been held back by a guard outside of the Company wing earlier. Something to do with wishing to report an incident from before that had been ongoing when they had previously arrived from the training rings.

Whatever it was, Fíli imagined if it was important, he would be told eventually. 

Kíli hooked an arm in his, and began trilling some sort of song, whilst skipping. Perhaps it was the day, but Fíli saw no reason not to join in, and that is how he found the rest of those who were meant to join on this escapade.

Their Amad, Gerda, Bilbo, Dori, Balin, Ori and Tauriel were all waiting, when they came to stop near them. Raised eyebrows and congenial smiles met their antics. 

Ori and Tauriel were hovering close to each other, which made Fíli’s heart happy to see. If nothing else, Fíli hoped they might have each other when he and Kíli were otherwise indisposed. Fíli knew how much of a time Tauriel had of befriending other dwarrow, but for all his shyness on some occasions outside of long time acquaintances or family, Ori could be a friendly sort. As far as Fíli knew, Ori as much as Tauriel, did not keep much company outside of Thorin's company and their respective co-workers. It would be good for them to be closer, all things considered.

Bilbo, Gerda, and his Amad were talking with Dori and Balin. 

Kíli drew away from Fíli and went to Tauriel, breaking up whatever quiet conversation they were having.

“There's the elf I love. Goodness, you look more beautiful each time I see you,” Kíli cried, then managed to deftly spin Tauriel around, without hitting anyone. 

Fíli imagined that was partially her doing, as graceful as she was. When he looked for Ori, he was surprised to find the scribe to his left, smiling shyly up at him.

His heart swooped at the sight.

“You look stunning this evening,” Fíli murmured.

He could see the purple ribbons tucked in Ori's hair, paired with an outfit that while was okay for leaving the mountain, was also more stylish than the scribe’s everyday wear. Or at least that was the case up until more recently. Fíli had noticed since their decision, that Ori had been outfitting himself in nicer attire. It wasn't anything garish, or outrageous, but he was certainly taking more care of his appearance than Fíli had seen outside of formal events held yearly.

Ori visibly swallowed, then said, “As do you.”

There was a frankness to his tone, but also what sounded like hesitance.

Even so, it was Ori who held out his right hand to Fíli, who readily took it after transferring his fiddle and bow to his right. He placed a light kiss across the knuckles, then allowed their conjoined hands to drop between them. 

Fíli noticed Dori raising an eyebrow when the former glanced up to their elders congregating before them. The latter gave a small nod, then turned back to his conversation. It was a quiet little gesture of approval, but it meant something to Fíli, he found.

Soon, the rest of their party brought up their rear, and they all began walking at Bilbo and Dís’ request. With his left hand holding Ori's securely, Fíli walked beside him as they all made their way together out of the mountain. The sky above, he discovered alongside the rest of their group, was a blanket of stars stitched together alongside a full moon that illuminated their way. 

Dis and Bilbo led the way forward. Eventually everyone was brought to a place where there were blankets laid out, with what looked like tea light candles in glass bowls scattered about them. 

Bilbo and his Amad, who had been toting large whicker baskets, set them down at various blanket edges, then began distributing food as everyone started to settle amongst themselves. With Ori at his left, Fíli was led to a spot near Kíli and Tauriel. Kíli was to Fíli’s right, and Tauriel on his brother’s right. Soon, their Amad was on the other side of Ori. 

That did nothing for the sudden nerves that prickled up within Fíli. Since he had personally delivered the news to her, she had yet to really speak with Ori, to his knowledge. Fíli imagined that was part of her aim that very evening. Had he known, he would have at least warned the scribe. 

It was one thing for Ori to be around for Bilbo’s sake on occasion due to their longstanding friendship or with regard to matters of duty. However, Ori was now set to marry Fíli, her eldest. It was a potentially complex situation that could lead to more frayed nerves and tense atmospheres, were it not handled with a delicate touch. Suddenly he was more interested in making certain the evening went well than he had been before. 

Bilbo clapped his hands together, which brought everyone’s attention to him. He was the only one standing at that moment. 

“Thank you everyone for coming on such short notice. I recognize this is not easy to pull off. However, while there will be celebrations and chances to mingle amongst each other before the kingdom, this little outing is for us, to celebrate the brave boys who are taking on the weight of Erebor so that it will thrive in the future. Fíli, Ori, tonight, this is a celebration of you both, as much as it is to acknowledge a melding of our families.”

Fíli smiled, and shared a look with Ori, who returned the gesture softly. 

“With Dori’s help, I procured a wine I hope will satisfy each of you, as we toast to the newest royal couple, and the bright future of our soon to be conjoined family,” Bilbo said.

Glasses were passed out by Thorin of all people, and then they were filled by Bilbo as a show of goodwill, most likely. Once everyone had their own, Bilbo came to stand in front of everyone at his husband’s side, then Thorin cleared his throat. 

The King’s eyes roved everywhere, before settling on Fíli. 

“I’ll admit that when Balin relayed that Fíli, my eldest sister-son and the first of two dwarrow I had my own hand in raising, was to be married before he thought himself ready, I felt dread. Though having grown a great deal since we all set out from Ered Luin, I know he still feels unready for what is ahead. I, myself, am of a different opinion, of course. He has more to learn, yes, but he is poised to be a great king in his own right, one day. It settles my heart a great deal to know that someone such as young Master Ori has chosen to share the rest of his life with Fíli, and Fíli in turn let me know in no uncertain terms, that Master Ori was his only choice, as well.”

There were a few chuckles and some glances back their way. Fíli met each one with a look of approval at what had been said, as well as a smile. It was all he could do. Especially when he felt ecstatic at what Thorin was saying of him, before others. His uncle had told him so in private before, but it meant as much that he was willing to publicly back his claim then, as well. 

At one point, he glanced down at Ori, and smiled at him, too. Ori, unlike him, did not seem to appreciate the attention as much. Where their hands were still intertwined, he rubbed a thumb across Ori’s knuckles. That brought a soft grimace, at least. 

Dis spoke up from beside Ori then, her voice a touch softer than Thorin’s had been, but it still managed to reach everyone around them. 

“In a casual sort of way that acquaintances do, I have watched my own sons grow up alongside Master Ori since they were each pebbles. Though I thought young Ori might take their braids before I managed to out of sheer irritation back in their younger years, it has been a pleasure to see the way that Fíli in particular has pushed himself to be better because of his association with his future husband.” 

She paused for a moment, and smirked in Fíli’s direction, before she glanced out ahead of her again, and continued.

“There were days I would find him grumbling over his penmanship practice, trying to be even half as good as Ori, for the sheer annoyance that anyone might be better at something than he was. I am pleased to see that they have learned they can be more effective working together, than they were apart.”

Fíli felt his cheeks set aflame. 

Ori was giggling next to him. 

“I never knew that,” Ori said softly.

Of course, his Amad heard Ori.  

Dis chuckled heartily in response, then she turned her gaze down to the scribe to her right.

“Oh yes, Ori. He was quite incensed that you had managed to outdo him, even in something he had never cared so much for. It was quite the sight. I remember many broken quills and spilled inkwells that had to be cleaned up.”

That second comment set most of their present company to laughing in some fashion, except Fíli. He had forgotten about that, honestly. Of course his Amad hadn’t. 

Ori was tugging on his hand shortly after, and that brought him looking down at the scribe again. No longer did Ori appear worried, or even a bit nervous. Instead, his eyes were glittering with amusement. For all his annoyance at that embarrassing bit of information being revealed, Fíli did feel a bit more calmed by the sight of Ori at ease, unlike earlier. 

He had always been one to laugh at his own expense. However, something about what his Amad had shared felt tender in a way he couldn’t describe just then. Ori squeezed his hand, and mimicked him then, pressing a kiss to the top of his hand. His heart stuttered a bit. 

Dori cleared his throat then, which brought Fíli’s attention forward once more. 

“I will admit, the news of Ori’s impending marriage took me in particular by surprise. He had always been so studious, and intent on gaining his mastery.” After a poignant pause, in which Dori took a healthy sip of his wine, he then added, “However, I must concede had I considered it all a bit more closely, I would have realized the writing was on the wall, so to speak.”

Dori took another sip, as everyone waited for whatever it was Ori’s eldest brother had to say. He had everyone rapt with attention, and he had to have known it, Fíli realized. He as much as anyone was curious about what Dori would say, in truth.

“For years, he would come home grumbling about those ‘ ridiculous Durin princes ’, or some variation of that. I thought nothing of it, then, of course. At the time I was grateful he hadn’t taken up with them in their mischief making, and never considered it all beyond that. That was, until they had become of age. The complaints all but ceased, which I admit should have made me more curious. However, I figured he had simply tired of telling me all the ways in which he felt they had wronged him. Now, I realize, he must have found something likable about at least one of them, which stunned him into proper silence from the shock of it all.”

Fíli smiled at that declaration. It certainly matched up with what Ori had told him the night before. 

When he turned to Ori, Ori was looking anywhere but at him. Kíli was laughing to his right, but he didn’t turn to his brother then. 

Nori cleared his throat, saving Fíli from saying anything to Ori. Not that it would probably be a good idea to do so right then, given the company they were around. However, that was definitely a conversation to be had later. The middle ‘Ri was gazing at Ori, a smirk on his face. 

“I wish I could say I did not know this would happen, but that would be a lie. What did surprise me was that it was Ori who initiated the proposal, but for that I can only be glad. It brought my estimation of our dear Crown Prince up, that much is certain.” Nori paused, took a breath, then shared a look with Dwalin, before he spoke again. “In the days after Ori demanded we listen and accept his choice, I have watched the pair work together, learning the beginnings of a partnership rather than rushing headlong into something neither is quite prepared for. I believe that while this is not what we wished for our brother, he is taking it all in stride, proving he is indeed his own dwarf and capable enough in his own right to stand as the next Prince Consort.”

If anything surprised Fíli that night, it was what Nori said. He had been quite mum during their training, unless he was required to help Dwalin, when he was around. He didn’t show up every day, so far, but often enough to watch them both silently as he played with his knives, or something else on his person while his face remained unreadable.

Balin cleared his throat, and began his own speech, shortly after. 

“As both Dis and Dori have hinted at, these two were quite a handful to teach, over the years. I do believe in Dis’ estimation though, that they only made each other better. Master Ori was determined to prove his worth, and did often have tiffs with the princes, who would have rather done anything but focus on their schoolwork. Meanwhile, Prince Fíli did his best to prove himself to Thorin, more than anyone. Be that as it may, he also made a concerted effort to garner Ori’s attention with pranks or his misguided attempts at bettering his penmanship. Whether or not they quite understood what it was they wanted from the other at the time, it is clear that they have a bright future ahead.”

Fíli smiled towards Balin, the elder returning it with a kind, but knowing look of his own. Oh, if Fíli could go back in time and watch what Balin had; perhaps he wouldn’t have been so surprised at the way Ori cared for him, then. It hadn’t sprung up suddenly, he had come to realize, but at some point it had been there, if only he had paid enough attention. 

Dwalin grunted, then said, “As you all know, I’m not one for speeches. However, I’ve known Fíli since he was born. I can’t imagine a better dwarf to compliment his stubborn, noble arse than Ori here. I wish you both happiness, however that will look.”

“Thank you, Dwalin,” Fíli said. Dwalin glanced back towards them both, and nodded. 

Ori was still silent, Fíli realized. He rubbed a thumb against Ori’s hand, but kept his eyes trained forward. 

Bilbo raised a glass, then said, “Here, here. I believe that’s a sentiment we can all agree with, so let us drink to the health and happiness of these two. May they live long, and perhaps one day in love, as they blossom further into who they were both meant to be.”

Glasses were raised, and Fíli clinked his with Ori’s, before drinking the sweet but slightly bitter alcohol all the way down. 

Ori hiccuped beside him. 

Fíli met Ori’s eyes again. He could see the bright blush there, but a warmth had also suffused his gaze that hadn’t been there before. 

Kíli was grumbling beside him about not making a speech himself, but Fíli imagined that had been a calculated move on their elders’ part, really. Gerda and Tauriel also hadn’t, but both of them had mostly known Fíli alone, and so had probably excused themselves out of that one intentionally. 

Soon food was being passed out, and everyone was chatting amongst themselves. Ori was quiet, but that didn’t surprise Fíli much. He had been the center of attention more than he normally was, without even being warned beforehand. 

After giving the smaller dwarf time to process a bit, he nudged Ori. 

Ori looked up at him with a carefully blank expression. 

“Hey, I’m sorry for that. I know they meant well, but you didn’t care much for the way in which they did that, did you?”

Ori pursed his lips, while he glanced around some, then shook his head. 

“I promise when I can, I will let you know if something like this is to happen again, okay?”

Ori smiled a little, though it looked more forced right then. That made Fíli’s heart sink a bit. He hoped what their family had done wouldn’t upset Ori too much further. 

“ Thank you,” Ori said quietly, then he resumed eating. 

Something heavy sat in the pit of Fíli’s stomach, though Ori had been perfectly polite.

Ori enjoyed the food that Bilbo and Dis had brought well enough. It was delicious, truly. 

He had become withdrawn into himself though; his mind frazzled a bit after all of the attention being thrown his way. He knew he had to accept it. Thorin had said as much earlier. However, later, he would need to hide away in his bedchamber, and just stare at the ceiling for a while to process. He was determined to do his best through the end of what was a well intentioned surprise for both him and Fíli. The words themselves that had been said hadn’t even bothered him; he was just socially exhausted, really.

Soon, he watched Fíli and Kíli stand up, and dance around while playing their fiddles. Fíli was radiant as he and his brother entertained everyone else. Occasionally, Fíli would glance at him only, but Ori had to look away. He wasn’t sure what to do with himself being so openly regarded amidst their collective family. 

Ori felt overwhelmed by the way in which Fíli had looked at him when he had shown up to the front gate. Then, there was Fíli’s compliment, which did indeed make Ori’s heart flutter. 

Fíli was not without his charms before, not that Ori had ever really taken notice. There were enough dwarrow and dwarrowdams who twittered on about him throughout the years. Likewise, Fíli flirted with his mouth at random on occasion, but never with his eyes that Ori had seen. That was, until their recent interactions.

Conversation was casual, and Ori caught snippets here and there. For himself, he did his best to keep his head down and focus on his food, so that perhaps no one got the idea that he wished to speak aloud at the moment. 

Everything on Ori’s plate seemed tailored to his specific palate. After realizing this, he looked around, and noticed that others’ plates were also different. Bilbo really had outdone himself; Ori knew the food in particular had to have come from his planning, specifically.

Briefly he glanced up at Bilbo, who was in conversation with Dis, Gerda, and Thorin elsewhere. There was an easy smile on the hobbit’s face. There would be time to compliment his friend later. Instead, Ori’s eyes grazed over Fíli again, who met his own glance with a smile when he realized Ori was looking at him. Ori did his best to smile; it was all so strange, everything that was happening and changing.

The thought made him glance down at his food again. If he noticed the way in which Fíli seemed a bit disheartened by his response, well, Ori would pretend he didn’t. 

Amidst the general hum of conversation, Ori ate quietly, in such a way that Dori would actually be proud of his manners. Unlike when they had been in Bilbo’s home, he did not burp or allow food to fall into his beard. Most dwarrow did not see this as rude, but given that his eldest brother was a Master Weaver, he was not fond of anything that might endanger nice attire he had painstakingly created for anyone. Traveling clothes were one thing, but what Ori had chosen to wear that night was something different entirely; he had dressed well, shirking his normal daily outfits for something not unlike what a noble might wear. Dori would not take kindly to learning he had ruined such well made garments.

Ori remained largely unaware of the rest of the chatter that continued on around him, until he finished all of his food, which was admittedly quite delicious. Afterwards, he found no reason to pretend an extreme preoccupation with his meal. 

When Ori glanced up, he noticed many eyes were occasionally glancing at him, then looking away. It made him terribly uncomfortable; to the point he wanted to cry. He was not weak, but suddenly the overwhelm of many days of new things caught up to him, and soon his eyes were filled with unshed tears. 

Ori mumbled a brief thank you that was probably lost to the din of noise around him and then he ran, after putting his plate aside. He knew he would have to apologize later for his swift exit, after so much trouble had been put into the meal itself, by others.

He heaved in and out, trying to regain a semblance of calm, but his mind was screaming as he continued to sprint. Everything was going to be different, and though he had known that in theory, experiencing it was something else entirely. 

It’s not that Ori didn’t like the family he had offered to marry into; by all accounts, though the line of Durin might be stubborn, they and their partners were inherently all good in their own ways. 

Eventually, Ori turned around, and slid to the ground, crossing his legs once his bum was securely pressing against the earth beneath. He dropped his head into his hands and closed his eyes, working on controlling his breathing. With less noise, it was easier to calm down than earlier whilst being surrounded by it. 

Ori wasn’t sure how long he had been there, sitting on the dirt farther away from everyone else, but eventually he heard footsteps and realized Fíli was coming towards him. When he spotted Ori looking at him, he only appeared slightly more relieved. 

“Ori, are you okay?” Fíli asked.

Ori watched him, and then glanced away at the ground beside himself to his right. He couldn’t even find words to say what he needed to just then. It was a pitiful thing; a wordsmith who couldn’t even speak well, despite it being a part of his craft. 

Footsteps caught his ears once more, but he didn’t look up until he noticed Fíli come to stand to his right. Then, Fíli was sliding down beside him, sitting closer to his eye level. 

Ori inhaled, then exhaled a slightly shaky breath. 

“Would you like to talk about it?”

Fíli’s voice was soft, and not at all irritated or unkind. That is what helped Ori respond out loud, despite the words feeling like they were otherwise trapped inside of him. 

“Not yet.”

Ori, for his part, wrapped his arms around himself after bringing his knees closer to his upper body. 

“Okay,” Fíli said quietly. 

Rather than speak further, Fíli seemed content to wait on whatever it was Ori might have to say. He went so far as to eventually pull out a knife and a whetstone from within the confines of his clothes, and diverted his attention to sharpening it, giving the perception that Ori was not being directly watched every second. 

It was that which really allowed Ori to calm down, in truth. 

Fíli didn’t press him to speak, as Kíli might have. Kíli meant well most days, but he was like a dog after a bone, when he wanted to know something. Ori had always known that, of the two, Fíli was quieter. It was probably that, which drew him to consider the Crown Prince more often than was strictly necessary, at first. 

Ori liked quiet. He did not mind loud meals on occasion and had even joined in the rowdiness at Bilbo’s. However, the series of events that had led up to that night’s dinner, made it to where he was not one for company that specific evening. More to the point, whereas at least most evenings it was he and Dori, perhaps occasionally Nori and Dwalin, their tables were much more calm than what he had chosen to subject himself to earlier. 

Ori was not ignorant; he knew he could have said no. Instead, he still attended the meal out of curiosity’s sake, and for that, this is where the evening had led. 

The comfortable silence was like a balm to his mental frenzy from earlier though. 

Absent-mindedly, Ori began drumming his fingers across his face. The fact he was able to stim meant he was coming out of his overwhelm, which was a good thing, considering he and Fíli still needed to talk. Though, Fíli hadn’t made so much as a hint that he was annoyed at seemingly all but being ignored.

Eventually, Ori took another deep breath, then turned to Fíli, who was staring down at his knife when he did. A few moments later though, and those bright blue eyes were on him again. 

Ori cleared his throat, then said, “I shouldn’t have accepted the invitation to dinner tonight. It was a recipe for disaster if there ever was one.”

Fíli frowned, but didn’t say anything in response. He did however put away his blade and the whetstone, beneath Ori’s gaze, then glanced at Ori again. He rested his fingers on his lap, laced together. 

“The reason I left was not because of what was said, nor anything you had done, either. It was a combination of everything that’s happened since that blasted council meeting. I was really overwhelmed, and it came to a head while I was eating. I am sorry for running off like that.”

Fíli remained silent still for a while longer, before he asked softly, “Do you regret asking to marry me? If that is the case, there’s no need to continue with the arrangement. I would not hold you to it, even if it would hurt to let you go.”

Something sharp embedded itself directly into Ori’s heart. He tried not to think about what that meant. He had done well to ignore his inclinations towards Fíli as they had grown older. Ori had been able to lie to himself most days before he had said he’d marry Fíli, out of propriety’s sake, or even a long hidden fear that somehow Fíli would disappoint him. However, faced with such a candid line and the memories of the wonderful past few days, he was unable to ignore it all anymore.

“No, I don’t regret it. I simply need more time to learn how to exist in this new reality we are in.”

Ori watched as Fíli scrutinized him, before he said, “Okay.”

Both Ori and Fíli remained silent for a while, then Ori’s hand came to tentatively rest on his left thigh. 

An idea came to Fíli then. 

“Given that we are intent on marrying, and with that comes many occasions where there will be loud dwarrow everywhere, I think it might be best if we developed a signal of some sort, so that I know you’re okay when you need space. I can use it as well, if you are in agreement with that. You are not the only one of us to feel that way, though oftentimes I was taught to grin and bear it. I would rather us not do that if there is no need, one way or the other.”

Ori beamed. 

“That’s a great idea.”

Iglishmêk was too recognizable by any dwarf, so that wouldn’t do. If Fíli or his future Consort was in distress, that did not need to be telegraphed to a space full of dwarrow; some might have ill intentions, regardless of how happy they could make the kingdom at any one time. Given the unrest regarding how Thorin acted after Erebor was reclaimed, it was best to maintain caution, especially. 

“What would you like it to be?”

Ori glanced away, staring back towards the mountain for a moment, absentmindedly drumming the tips of his fingers on Fíli’s thigh. That alone sent shivers through Fíli, but he ignored that. Fíli noticed Ori did that movement a lot, regardless of mood. He had thought it was something to do with being nervous, but realized it might not be, as he watched Ori right then. Maybe it was more akin to what Ori did with his bottom lip, sometimes.

When Ori turned back to him, he said, “I could tap my fingers to my chin, then tug on one of my ears.”

“Both actions, in succession?”

Fíli only wished to confirm, so he did not miss such an important message. 

Ori nodded. 

“Only one without the other, and it’s just me stimming. But put together, you’ll know I need a break from whatever is happening. You can either excuse only me, or yourself to follow, if you want to.”

Fíli smiled. 

“If that’s what you’d like. I don’t always have to come with you. There may be times even when I can’t, but if you want me to, and I can, then I will.”

Ori nodded. 

“What you did earlier helped. You were patient with me, despite clearly being worried yourself. That’s more than enough for me to know that I feel safe around you when I’m overwhelmed like I was. Plus, others would think twice about bothering me while I’m agitated if you’re around.”

Ori gave him another tentative smile, which did make his pulse quicken a bit. His protective instincts were being nudged, alongside that. Ori trusted him to keep him safe, for whatever his reasons, and that was nothing short of a monumental victory, in Fíli’s eyes. 

“I’m glad. The same goes for you, if I ever need it, too. Your presence is calming to me.”

Ori nodded, then said, “That's good. It wouldn't do well for us to mimic our earlier years going forward.”

Fíli huffed a laugh. “You're telling me. We were, as Balin put it, a handful together.”

Ori hummed a bit in acknowledgement, but otherwise didn't comment on that assertion any further. 

The sounds from dinner were wafting towards Fíli’s ears. He briefly glanced over to them, but they might as well have been specks from his vantage point. Afterwards, he looked up at the sky; it was a sky full of stars, and a bright, circular moon, shining down on them. 

“Do you know anything about constellations?” Ori asked softly. 

“Probably not nearly as much as you do, I’d wager,” Fíli said, as he lowered his gaze back down to the dwarf at his left.

Ori huffed a laugh softly. 

One of Ori’s adorably gloved hands reached up; the little jewels encrusted at different junctions of the fabric caught the moonlight as he did that. 

“We’ll start with an easy one, then. Do you see that one up there?”

Fíli moved closer to Ori’s right side, and could smell the scent of lavender drifting into his nose. Their faces weren’t touching, but it was a near thing. 

Ori jumped a bit. Then after collecting himself, he softly grabbed Fíli’s left hand and guided it where he had previously been pointing. 

“There.”

“What is its significance?” Fíli said, close to Ori’s right ear. 

Ori shook a little, though Fíli would bet it wasn’t from the cold. Still, he did his best not to be distracting any further, as Ori spoke again, turning back towards him. There was a faint blush on the scribe’s cheeks, but still he appeared intent on speaking of the stars rather than engaging in Fíli’s antics at the moment. 

Though, he did thread his right hand with Fíli’s left hand casually. 

“It is said that Mahal was creating a silver sickle. At one point, his hammer connected with the sickle in progress after a particularly impressive swing, then seven sparks flew up into the sky. It was then that Varda, the wife of Manwë, grasped ahold of them swiftly, and placed them into the sky as a challenge and a warning.”

“Who was the warning for?”

“Stories say Morgoth. They were supposedly a signal of his downfall.”

“What is the name of the constellation then? This story sounds vaguely familiar.”

Ori chuckled. 

“It should. The name of that star pattern is Durin’s Crown. Though, according to Bilbo, hobbits have many other names for it, including my favorite - Burning Briar.”

Fíli knew he should know that, and he probably would have, if he weren’t so distracted by Ori. He wasn’t completely illiterate and unread; his interests just ran to sharper objects than quills and words. However, if Ori was narrating, he could learn to love the written word a bit more, for and because of him. 

“Huh. Well, thank you, for enlightening me. It’s been a while since we’ve all traveled in any capacity. I know that for geographical and traveling purposes knowing basic star patterns can be useful. I suppose if I’m ever to leave Erebor again properly, I should remember a bit more than that.”

Despite the cooler night air, Fíli felt a bit warm inside, after watching the way Ori’s eyes had lit up as he spoke about something he found interesting. It was so easy just to listen. Even though he hadn’t cared much for the topic beforehand, outside of utility’s sake for travelling, he found that the way Ori spoke of how the shapes the sky made were tied to stories across cultures, had him more interested, truth be told. 

“If I remember right, your cousin Gimli has some interest in the stars. He came to the library before, looking for books on the subject.”

That didn’t surprise Fíli at all. Gimli was a more well-rounded dwarf in what he pursued. It was really a surprise to Fíli to acknowledge, even absentmindedly, that were he not so attached to the idea of marrying Ori already, the scribe and Gimli would have made a decent pair. Of course, picturing his future husband with his favorite cousin was the last thing he wanted to be doing.

Fíli cleared his throat, in an attempt to dispel that wayward thought before he spoke again.

“Ah, aye, Gim’s still out in Ered Luin, though. When he’s back I might pick his brain a bit on what he knows. He has always been a bit of your sort, though he as much as Kíli and I enjoy a good bit of mischief together.”

“I remember,” Ori said, a small huff came out after. 

Should it bother him that a slight tendril of jealousy curled around his heart, knowing Ori remembered enough of Gimli that way? It was a small thing. Everyone knew the three were inseparable when possible. He was being ridiculous. Ori made it clear he wanted Fíli. He’d never made such bold moves near any other that Fíli knew of. He didn’t think Ori was the type to play them, either. It was a ridiculous notion, and he really needed to stop trying to ruin what was only just barely his to hold. 

That thought in mind, Fíli said quietly, “I wouldn’t mind hearing more about them from you now, though.”

Ori’s eyes brightened again, but he shivered after. 

A few seconds later, Fíli stood up then removed his outer coat. Afterwards, he placed it lightly over Ori’s much smaller frame. While he sat back down, he watched Ori snuggle into it. His heart was beating a bit faster then. He was completely surprised after, when Ori leaned his head against his left shoulder. In response, Fíli’s left arm went around Ori’s back, and tugged him a bit closer. Ori came willingly, then nestled closer to him. He let his right hand go back to Fíli’s left thigh. Fíli found himself reaching for it, and covering it, lifting it to give the knuckles a kiss, before setting it back down. 

Ori hummed a soft noise of approval, then asked, “What would you like to know about next?”

Fíli thought for a moment. Afterward, he said what came easiest to him, despite the very pleasing and distracting sight of Ori wearing his coat while properly being tucked against him, sharing warmth together. 

“Know anything about weapons in the sky?”

“If we were to consult our dwarrow understanding of them, no, unsurprisingly. However, there are texts in the library, primarily in Sindarin, that do concern themselves with such things.”

Though Ori’s face was turned from his, the back of his head was resting against his shoulder right then, Fíli felt one of his eyebrows raise. 

“You can read Sindarin?”

Ori shook his head slightly.

“Not really. Both of your uncles can though, and they were helping me understand what I had come across.”

The idea that Ori had a connection to both Bilbo and Thorin outside of him was something Fíli realized he appreciated. Family meant everything to him, and having someone not just know of his uncles, but get along with them without his assistance, was a welcome thought all its own. 

Unlike Ori, though, Fíli had not been taught Sindarin as Thorin had. There was no time in Ered Luin for either he or Kíli to learn. Since Erebor was retaken it was much the same. Though Bilbo did try to make sure they were more cultured and aware of other races than they had been before. 

“Did you find anything of interest to you?”

“Yes. Many things, but one I think you might enjoy is the constellation Menelvagor.”

“What does that mean?”

The word Ori spoke last did not sound like Khuzdul at all, though the scribe said it without a single waver in his voice.  

“According to a text Bilbo and I read, he is the Swordsman of the Sky.”

Even if Ori hadn’t known a thing about weapons in the sky, Fíli still would have listened. However, he did appreciate that Ori wanted to highlight something he might like, rather than just ramble about whatever, without a single thought for his audience. Fíli wasn’t just a fixture to Ori; he was his own dwarf, and someone the scribe wanted to make happy, even in such a casual way. That settled the brief jealousy spike, more than anything else.

“Any particular story for him?”

“It is said that his star pattern was placed to highlight the awakening of the Elves. It heralded a warning made of ancient stars to foretell of the Last Battle.”

Ori fell silent, and was nuzzling into Fíli’s shoulder a bit more. He must be getting colder. Fíli would have asked more questions, but the feeling of holding Ori closer took precedent in his mind, quieting him as well. It was the tail end of spring, so the cold was licking their heels. A small part of him was grateful for the chillier temperature then, because it gave him cause to have Ori curled against him as he was, wearing his coat, even. 

The tentative calm they had reached was a nice change of pace from the rest of the day. While Fíli was prone to loudness when Kíli was involved, he could admit he also appreciated moments like this. Unknowingly, Ori had become his balance; a soft place to land amidst the chaos of everyday life. Not that he didn’t enjoy a bit of commotion, but solitude had its place as well. 

Over the last week they had shared a handful of those softer moments, and Fíli found himself wanting more of them. For if he could offer Ori a bit more levity, then the scribe was reminding him to slow down. It was a nice juxtaposition; each brought their own self to this new bond, forming something together that was more cohesive than Fíli might have thought possible before. 

Of course their self-contained bubble of calm could not last forever; not with all of their family so close. It didn’t surprise him at all when he turned after hearing footsteps, to see Kíli bounding towards them, his hair flying all around his face. Tauriel wasn’t far behind, her pace much slower than her partner’s. 

Even when they stepped closer though, Ori remained where he was, which was in contrast to the way he had acted even the day before near Kíli. After what Kíli had relayed to him earlier, Fíli was glad there had been time for them to spend together, his migraine aside. Still, both of them glanced up towards where Kíli and Tauriel came to stand about a stride length before them. 

“Everyone’s packing it in. We’re about to head back,” Kíli said, after meeting Fíli’s expression. 

Ori stretched a bit, and there was a yawn that followed. Soon, he was bringing himself to his feet. 

“It is late,” Ori said, matter of factly. 

“Do we need to go back and help?” Fíli asked, pragmatic as ever. 

“No. This was a celebration for you two. One you both left early, but still for you two, nonetheless.”

Kíli raised an eyebrow. Fíli frowned, and shook his head lightly. Kíli held up his hands, and nodded in understanding.

Sometimes Fíli was grateful he and Kíli were close enough that words were unnecessary at times.

Furthermore, regardless of what Ori had told Fíli in confidence, it was still his business. Given how he had hot-footed it away from everyone else, Fíli couldn’t imagine he wished to talk about it right then, and especially not with Kíli. 

“Sorry about that,” Ori muttered. 

“You have nothing to apologize for. If anyone has anything else to say about it, send them to me.”

“I can handle myself, you know,” Ori said, his tone bordering on annoyance then, complete with a raised eyebrow, and crossed arms. 

The sight looked a bit adorable though, given he was still wearing Fíli’s too large coat. Fíli felt his tongue twisting in knots; he didn’t want to offend Ori. He had only meant to help, really. Nor did he want to point out the unbidden thought that had run in his mind just a moment before. He didn’t think that sort of comment would endear the scribe to him further at present.

“You’re right. Sorry.”

It was all he could think to say before he dug himself a deeper hole, in front of both his brother and sister, no less. Fíli briefly looked at Kíli, who was clearly holding in a laugh. 

Ori sighed, then said, “I’ll need to apologize to Bilbo and your Amad, at the very least. They did a wonderful job tonight.”

“I am sure they would understand, but if you feel the need, be my guest.”

Ori nodded, then silence descended.

“So, back to the mountain, then?” Fíli asked, hoping to dispel the sudden awkwardness. 

“Correct you are, Nadad. About that at least,” Kíli said, unable to help himself. 

Fíli sighed, then lightly elbowed his brother. 

Afterwards, Fíli looked at Ori, who was watching him with one of those more neutral expressions. He stepped closer, then offered his arm. It wasn’t necessary, but he wanted to. 

Ori inspected his arm, almost as if it might hold a disease for whatever reason, then eventually wrapped his own arms around the proffered appendage. Ori was full of contradictions, apparently. Though noticeably Ori seemed content enough not to bother taking off Fíli’s coat yet to hand it back, so that was something, at least. 

A sense of satisfaction swept over Fíli to see his coat on Ori still, because it felt like an acceptance of him, too. Just as much as Ori saying his name in less chaste acts, he realized. He was the reason Ori was warm then, at least physically, and others were able to see that; Ori was allowing others to see how Fíli cared for him.

A part of Fíli still worried he might not be able to provide what Ori needed. They were two very different dwarrow, after all. However, Ori’s weird reaction to his arm aside, the scribe seemed content to remain at his side, for the time being. It was seemingly a small thing to some, but being able to find ways that made Ori happy mattered to him. 

Though, before they reached the gates proper, Ori would have to give the coat back for the time being. Dwarrow guards, though they pretended to be made of stone, were a gossipy bunch as any others of their kind that Fíli had ever met. They liked to pretend otherwise, but if Ori was seen wearing his familiar coat and holding his arm for no discernible reason other than the desire to, rumors would spread. Eventually it wouldn’t matter. However, for the moment it did, to protect their intention to wed until the contract was signed without outside parties attempting to influence the idea.

They were about as close as he felt comfortable going in the way that they were, and so he stopped walking, causing Ori to nearly take a spill. Fíli held him upright, then after a bewildered look from the scribe, he said, “Sorry about that. I meant to tell you something, though. As adorable as you look wearing my coat still, if we’d like to keep the mountain gossip to a minimum for the time being, you’ll have to give that back to me before we get any closer.”

Ori’s cheeks pinked, then he nodded. 

He slid it off slowly, as if unwilling to give it up, which Fíli wanted to preen at the sight. He had done something right, in letting Ori have his coat then, after all. 

“Thank you, for letting me wear it.”

“You’re welcome to it again, in the future. I quite liked the sight of you in it, if you want the truth.”

“Fíli,” Ori hissed. 

“So, you’d rather I lie, then?”

Ori’s eyes flitted to Kíli, who had his back to them, walking hand in hand with Tauriel in front of them. He was within hearing distance, though.  

Fíli sighed. 

While Ori had decidedly warmed up to Kíli a bit more, the former still seemed apprehensive of him, and perhaps whatever it was he might say. That simply wouldn’t do, not in the long term. For all that Fíli had begun to care for Ori in some capacity, Kíli was a constant in his life that was not changing, for anyone. Yes, his younger brother was abrasive, and jarring to one of Ori’s nature, but Fíli wouldn’t change him for anything. He was who he was, and Kíli loved as he lived; out loud. Ori could either accept that, or not, but Fíli could not accept anyone who would intentionally or unintentionally drive a wedge between them. 

“Ori.”

Ori glanced up at him, and seemed to take note of the drawn expression, then waited.

“I understand Kíli may come on a bit strong, but he is happy you’re choosing to marry me, because it is what I want. I know you’re a younger brother, so you may not realize this, but Kíli is as much an annoyance, as one of the most important individuals in my life. I can’t accept us as we have started to be, if you’re going to hesitate to be yourself or not allow me to act as I would towards you any other time, whenever he’s around. I’d sooner stab my own heart than allow anyone to come between my brother and I. So, if his being an immovable fixture in my life is an issue to you, then we will need to rethink this after all.”

As much as Ori had drawn a boundary line between what he considered acceptable conduct in the library, this was what mattered enough to Fíli to do the same. He would never do or say anything truly untoward around his brother, nor would he touch Ori in any way he didn’t want. None of those actions were something Fíli was interested in doing. However, he wanted to be able to compliment Ori as Kíli did with Tauriel, never caring who was around. 

Ori sighed. 

“I would never want to come between you and Kíli,” Ori said resolutely. 

Fíli remained silent, waiting for whatever Ori might say next. He dearly hoped it wouldn’t be their breaking point, but he had meant what he said. 

“I’m sorry if my reaction worried you. It might take me a bit of time to get used to hearing you say such things, around anyone. It wasn’t just Kíli’s presence, though admittedly, his previous comments did not endear me to the idea of him hearing what you said anymore than the next dwarf.”

Fíli exhaled a sigh of utter relief, before he spoke again.

“Okay. I promise never to say anything truly private near anyone but you, or touch you in any way you intimate disliking, to me. However, either amidst others we trust for now, and then one day before the entire kingdom, I would like to be able to show my affection for you openly. Is that something you would be okay with?”

Ori exhaled slowly, then nodded. 

It was another step in the right direction, in Fíli’s opinion, at the very least. 

Chapter Text

First light had only just broken, when Gimli was within walking distance of the Lonely Mountain. At the sight of how little space left remained, he actually broke out into a run, as undignified and seemingly unnecessary as that was. He truly had tired of the journey some time ago, and even more so, a certain traveling companion of his. 

Stonehelm had at least maintained an air of quiet after his and Gila’s annoyance the other night. It was odd, but Gimli would count his blessings where he could. The foremost one at the front of his mind was the awareness of Erebor so close, he could now feel the roll of the familiar stones beneath his feet so well, he might even break out into song. 

Gila soon was at his right, running with him, too. She and Gimli kept pace with each other, up until they slowed just outside of the familiar front gate. The tall, rebuilt statues stood there, imperiously greeting them. 

At the entrance proper, as well as on the battlements, Gimli could see there were guards on watch. He raised a greeting at the ones above them, as he and Gila stepped closer. Soon he was within strides of the threshold of his mountain home. The only thing standing between him and it were two guards who stepped forth, bringing themselves shoulder to shoulder with shields held up in front of them, blocking their path. 

Gimli internally sighed, but knew it was protocol. He and Gila had been all but charging the entrance, after all. 

“Who are you?” the first guard asked. 

“State your purpose for entering Erebor,” the second guard said. 

Gimli came to a halt, then said, “I am Gimli, son of Glóin. I seek to re-enter the great kingdom of Erebor, as this is my home.”

The two guards shared a look, then glanced towards Gila, who said, “I am Gila, daughter of Gerda. My mother lives here in Erebor, and I wish to visit her.”

It was then that Stonehelm had caught up to them, and all but muscled his way through both of them. That earned him a scoff from Gila, and a grimace from Gimli, before he said, “I am Thorin Stonehelm, son of the rightful King of the Iron Hills. You will let us pass without further delay.”

Immediately the guards looked more contrite and less stern than before. 

Gimli sighed.

“Our apologies, Your Highness. We had no intent on withholding entrance. It is merely protocol-”

“Yes, yes. I understand, but you know who we are now, so please, let us pass.”

Gimli and Gila shared a look, but as much as Gimli wasn’t a fan of Stonehelm’s methods, he could admit he was grateful for his insistence. Gimli, even more than Stonehelm, was ready to be within Erebor proper. 

“Of course. Enjoy your stay, Your Highness.”

Both of the guards then did their best to bow, before returning to their normal at rest position, further from each other than before.

Stonehelm nodded to both of the guards, then turned around and shared a look with his two companions. It was a self-assured look, one that Gimli rolled his eyes at, then said, “Stonehelm, if you do not move forward faster, I will rush past you myself.”

Whether that surprised him or not, Stonehelm actually stepped aside, and allowed Gimli and Gila to walk in first. Gimli didn’t bother to afford the gesture a look of surprise, but did as he had said, and all but ran into the mountain. 

The entrance itself looked cleaner than when he last saw it, and there was more rebuilding that had clearly been completed. For a moment, Gimli looked around in wonder, and simply exhaled. He was finally home, at last. 

“Wow,” Gila said, a note of awe in her voice. 

Gimli turned to her and smiled.

“I have been gone nigh two years, and even I am amazed at what I can see has already changed. It must look even more stark of a difference to you, eh?”

Gila nodded.

“Indeed.”

“As happy as I am for you both, we do have a task to complete,” Stonehelm reminded them. 

Gimli could hear the sincerity in his voice, which dulled his annoyance at the reminder. 

“You are right. There will be time to gawk later. First, we must see the King and Consort,” Gila said. 

“They could be anywhere,” Gimli said. 

“I am proper royalty. I could simply ask for a private audience,” Stonehelm said.  

“That would probably be best,” Gila replied.

Stonehelm began to flag down an errant dwarf at random, but a familiar voice made Gimli turn. 

Fíli and Kíli both were nearby; a bow slung onto Kíli’s back, and Fíli’s familiar swords on his own. Their hair was longer, and they looked a bit older than Gimli last saw them, but Fíli and Kíli all the same they still were. 

Kíli charged Gimli, lifting him into his arms, as if he were a sack of potatoes. Gimli might have been more upset about it, but he had missed his favorite cousins dearly. 

Soon, Gimli was chuckling as he was put back down on the ground. 

“It’s good to see you, too, Kee.”

Kíli, to the shock of no one, moved onto Gila next. His boisterous laugh as he pulled her into a hug, echoed off of the stone around them, while Gimli turned to look at Fíli. 

The eldest Durin prince was smiling, as he often did around them all. However, Gimli noticed, there was a measured way he was moving that he did not have so much as when the former was last home. He held himself more like Thorin, Gimli had to say. 

It was true; Fíli was soon to be King. However, around Gimli and Gila, he had always been just another dwarf. Why was he holding himself back as he was right then?

“Fíli,” Gimli said, which brought his cousin’s attention to him. 

His elder cousin turned away from the sight of his brother squeezing Gila tightly in an embrace, to meet Gimli’s own form. 

Fíli’s face held more frown lines, though the softer ones still remained. His beard was fuller, and longer even; it reached below his chin. It had grown much since Erebor had been retaken, but noticeably more than when Gimli last saw him, still. Most of it was plaited into two thicker braids that reached down to his upper chest, with clasps that sparkled with blue gems reminiscent of the colour of his family house. The rest of his hair appeared thicker, and longer; it was also adorned with more braids and jewels than it had been before. Though the bulk of it was pulled back. 

If Gimli were to make a wager with Nori right then, he would say that his cousins meant to go out for a hunt. Both of their clothes said as much, though they also sported jewelry and hair adornments befitting their stations. None more so than Fíli; he looked the picture of a true heir of Durin’s line - the Crown Prince Under The Mountain. 

Were Gimli not so used to him as anything other than his elder cousin, a dwarf who had been the one who helped him learn to throw a knife properly, or the one who could make all manner of jokes incessantly with Kíli, then Gimli might have been more caught up in the grandeur of him as how he was then. Fíli was, to many, an intimidating dwarf to be near; he certainly had gained more gravitas about his appearance than before. Never had Gimli seen him wear it so well, though. 

“I have to say, I am surprised to see you. I thought you were still in Ered Luin,” Fíli said. 

His voice was measured, though not unkind.

Gimli nodded.

“Yes, well, for reasons I am not currently at liberty to discuss, we are here now.”

Fíli frowned. 

“Should I be worried?”

“I believe that is a conversation for your Irak’Adad, and his Consort,” Stonehelm interjected. 

Gimli sighed, as he watched Fíli turn, and size up their other cousin. 

They stood nearly of similar height, though Fíli was a bit taller than Stonehelm. 

“I don’t remember asking your opinion on the matter, Stonehelm,” Fíli said, irritation clear in his tone. 

Oh, Gimli could understand, truly. 

However, it would not do well for them to be seen bickering, especially in the front entrance. Political situations aside, they were of the same rank, and future Kings. Whether or not Fíli and Stonehelm had personal issues as cousins, that simply was not meant for laymen' s ears. Behind closed doors, once duties were finished, perhaps they could hash it out. 

That, regardless, would have to wait.

“Fee, would you mind leading us to your uncles? We only just got here, but we really do need to see them.”

Fíli’s gaze met Gimli’s again, and he nodded. 

Gila came to Fíli’s side though, and soon they were sharing a hug. Fíli did pick her up and hold her tight for a moment, before putting her back down. 

Meanwhile, Gimli was simply happy to talk to Fili; he’d had more than enough of being touched, or lifted off of the ground for the time being. 

“Come on. Get on with it, will you? There will be time for that later,” Stonehelm said. 

“Will you shut it?” Gila said, her patience finally seeming to snap again, after she extricated herself from Fíli entirely. 

“You as well as I know that your little reunions can wait. We are here for a specific purpose. The sooner we get moving, the better,” Stonehelm said. 

Gimli hated to admit that Stonehelm was right. 

Rather than bickering, Gimli said, “While we walk, why don’t you catch us up on what’s changed around here?”

Kíli came to stand at Gimli’s right, then said, “What hasn’t?”

His cousin ruffled some of his hair then, which Gimli allowed, because it had been so long since he had seen him. A few weeks maybe, and the homecoming would wear off, but Gimli was so thankful to have company other than Stonehelm in particular, right then, he did not care. 

“Kee,” Fíli said, a warning note in his voice.

Gimli’s eyebrows furrowed as they began to walk. Fíli had always been the more serious of the pair, but there was an extra layer there to it, that Gimli caught onto. It was newer, but judging by the way Kíli nodded, he wasn't surprised either at his elder brother's response. So, Fíli's demeanor change wasn't that new, it seemed. 

“Right, sorry. That’s something else we’ll have to discuss later,” Kíli said, then sighed. 

Gila and Gimli both glanced between the brothers, but neither seemed to be able to say anything, so the topic was dropped. 

“Is Bombur still the Master Chef of the Royal kitchen?” Gila asked. 

“He is,” Kíli said. 

“Good. I plan to seek him out at my earliest convenience, once all is said and done. Rations on the road sustained me, but I am ready for some of his fine cooking.”

“Uncle Bilbo might be willing to cook you something, too, if he’s not too tired,” Kíli said.

“Your uncle is almost always willing to, though. Has he taken on more than he can chew, lately? Don’t tell me there’s been another murder plot,” Gila responded.

Fíli sighed. 

“No, nothing of the sort. Though, perhaps it would be best to catch up behind closed doors. It seems we all are keeping secrets we can ill afford to share near others.”

Gimli and Gila shared a look of confusion.  

Even Kíli seemed to be in agreement with his brother, which was a bit odd to Gimli, given that the youngest Durin prince often was ready to share even that which he was not supposed to. Perhaps, Fili was not the only one to have changed since last Gimli was home.

Rather than address that, or anything really, all of them quietly followed Fíli’s lead.

Eventually, they all made it to Thorin’s office. 

Fíli reached out and knocked on the door. 

“Uncle?” Fíli called. 

Soon, Thorin was there. 

Gimli could see from his vantage point that the King himself looked more tired than he last remembered. There were more lines of silver in Thorin’s hair, and it seemed he was holding himself up a bit more stiffly than before. His hair, as much as his sister-sons, had lengthened as well. Though it was kept in much the same style, and he wore the same sort of clothes he always had; attire that while of better quality, was not that which another King might wear. 

In public for appearances, Gimli knew this was different. However, day to day, Thorin had gotten used to the more humble clothing he had worn for the majority of his life, after Erebor was sacked. Even so, he wore jewelry, and other adornments as much as Fili or Kili, denoting his status, at the very least. 

Thorin looked over them all, then said, “Come in.”

They all piled into the chamber, and were then standing in the office of the King Under the Mountain. There were not so many chairs, but Gila sat in one beside the fire, whereas Gimli took another. That left the three heirs standing, alongside the King. 

“Your Majesty, we are here to speak with you and your Consort. It is quite urgent,” Thorin Stonehelm said.

Unlike earlier, Stonehelm’s voice held no smugness, only urgency and respect. Gimli was impressed, he could admit.

Both Thorins stared at each other. Thorin Stonehelm did not stand nearly as tall as Thorin Oakenshield, though their heights were similar enough. 

The King quickly looked at Kíli, then said, “Find Bilbo, and your Amad. I imagine whatever must be said to us, should also be heard by her.”

Then, Thorin turned to Fíli, “Find Balin, Dwalin, and Nori. I want them here as well.”

“Of course, Uncle.”

The brothers were off soon enough, as Thorin sank into the chair near his desk. That left Stonehelm alone standing. Thorin’s gaze was on Stonehelm still, seeming to appraise the young heir. 

“You have grown since I last saw you.”

“When last we met, I was only at your chest, Your Highness.”

Thorin Oakenshield smiled. 

“Yes. You were trailing after your father, trying to mimic him. How is he?”

Gimli watched Stonehelm’s expression shutter. 

“I wouldn’t much know, Your Highness, seeing as he sent my mother and I off to rule Thorin’s Hall, at your request.”

“Do ravens not fly there?” the King asked, an eyebrow raised. 

“One would think they didn’t, the way I hardly receive missives, unless he wants progress updates,” Stonehelm said, and Gimli could hear the bitterness in his tone.

For a moment, a part of the mask Gimli had taken as essential to Stonehelm’s being slipped. He realized, perhaps, there was more to the latter’s behaviour than he cared to really consider. Even so, he could see the brief sadness Stonehelm had, in relaying what he did to Thorin. It occurred to Gimli then, that perhaps, the heir to the Throne of the Iron Hills was in fact capable of more than just a grating personality. He did in fact have emotions, after all. 

When Dís entered Thorin’s office alongside Gerda, she found her brother, Bilbo, as well as Dáin’s son, and Gila, too. Dwalin, Nori, Balin, Fíli and Kíli piled in soon after, and it was a full house. Balin came to stand closer to Thorin and Bilbo, meanwhile, everyone else fanned out where they could.

Gila rose to her feet and was hugging her Amad tightly, then soon ushering her into the empty chair she had vacated just moments before. Gila had always been close with Gerda, and it warmed Dís’ heart to see them reunited at last. 

Gila’s hair was in traveling braids, but Dís could see from a cursory glance over her that it had lengthened a decent amount, and she looked older, still. Being a parent would do that to anyone, nevermind doing what she had, in coming to Erebor. 

Dís’ eyes swept then over to Gimli, who she was surprised to see, in truth. He had been so ready to leave Erebor last she saw him, but he too appeared to have aged in his time away. There was a world weariness that clung to him which he did not have before. She could only imagine how his parents would be happy to see him, once they knew he was home.

Thorin’s voice broke through her reverie, bringing her attention towards him, where another Thorin; Dáin’s son, stood nearby.  

“So, tell us, what have you come to say that is urgent enough we must all be present?” Thorin asked. 

“There is trouble in the Blue Mountains, Your Highness. A plot was uncovered that spans from there to here in Erebor, in fact,” Stonehelm said. 

He more so than the rest appeared to have grown since last Dís had seen him. He was but a young child, really. Thorin had met with Dáin when she had not, so this was her first time meeting the heir to the Iron Hills as a proper adult. 

Stonehelm wore travelling clothes. Like his mother, he had darker hair; though there were a few streaks of his father’s bright red here and there she could see, too. His braids were thick, and full from what she could see standing behind him. His voice was deep, and steady, too. The cadence matched his mother’s more than his father’s, really. 

“To do what?” Thorin asked, gravely.

“There are those unhappy with your ways of ruling, and they seek to unseat you, in favor of extending the rule of the Iron Hills by more than just a shifting of who holds your station. Whispers of trade routes being tampered with, fabricated tensions, and more are on the horizon, from what we have gathered.”

Thorin’s frown deepened, as Dís’ heart sank. This was not so simple as even a murder plot, which could eventually be rooted out. 

“Does your father know about this?” her elder brother asked, his face more serious than before.

“He has reported to my mother that there are those within his own council that are conspiring as well. His own Spymaster has said as much, too.”

“The question is, can we trust his Spymaster?” Dwalin asked from behind Dís, where he stood beside Nori. 

Thorin nodded his head towards the Captain of the Guard, before he glanced back at Stonehelm. 

“If that is the case, then why does he not send a raven here himself, in lieu of this over long journey you three have taken?” Balin asked.

“We fear he is being watched,” Stonehelm said.

Thorin sighed, then remained quiet for a moment. He glanced over everyone in the room, before Bilbo asked, “Would your leaving the Blue Mountains not cause suspicion amongst those wishing to do as you’ve said?”

“It’s a risk we were willing to take, given we need someone else to rule over Thorin’s Hall now. My mother and I are ready to return to the Iron Hills. Neither my Adad, my Amad, or I wish to maintain a grasp on it much longer. Nor do we wish to unseat the rightful King Under The Mountain, either, Your Highness. I came here personally, to assure you both of that.”

Thorin sighed. 

“There have been rumblings of dissent here as well; the last caravan over a week ago brought news that there are more arriving who wish to question my authority and my rule. What you say lines up with what we have already heard.”

“Is there a plan in place to begin remedying this?” Gila asked. 

Thorin glanced at Fíli, then, which brought most of the room looking at him. 

“It was suggested by Lord Balin that we secure the line further, past Kee and I. So, I am to be wed, soon, in preparation for ascending to the throne, and producing an heir of my own.”

Fíli appeared resolute, not making eye contact with anyone in particular as he said it. 

Dís knew her son cared about Ori; it was not Ori he took umbrage with then, but what had led them to finally join together. That the will of others had forced Fíli to do as he had denied himself ready for before, clearly rankled him. If this was escalating, then Fíli might also need to produce an heir sooner, or even take the throne. There were a variety of things she could imagine that were going through his mind, right then. 

“So, who is the lucky dwarf?” Gila asked. 

“That matters little right now,” Thorin said, then sighed. Bilbo was behind his right shoulder, hanging on with a hand carefully placed there. 

“If this has reached the Blue Mountains, then I fear it is not simple dissent or unseating me that they are after.”

Thorin then looked at Nori, who also remained behind Dís. 

“What whispers have you heard as of late? Anything that might lead to a murder plot, or a kidnapping of any sort?”

Nori stepped forward, then said, “Nothing more than what has already been spoken. If there are those who mean any of you harm here, they are keeping it tight to their breast.”

“If Thira is ready to step aside, then it stands to reason we should send a trusted few to take her place,” Dís said, speaking up for the first time. 

Thorin met her eyes, and he nodded. 

“Yes. That is what it would seem. I cannot send just anyone, and with the threat of kidnapping or worse, I would say we should send a small, trusted fighting detail as well. Those who are loyal to us, for now.”

Thorin sighed. 

“Thank you for bringing this news to us. You have done well, and traveled far. Let us think on it some more, and we will see what we can do. I imagine whoever returns, will go with you, Stonehelm?” Bilbo asked.

“Aye. I mean to see my Amad return with me to the Iron Hills, when this is all through.”

“Perhaps we could send a raven to your father, inviting him here to Erebor,” Dís said. When Stonehelm turned to her, she added, “You are already here, and there is a wedding to announce soon. It would be the perfect cover for him to visit without arousing suspicion, and he can bring only those he trusts here, alongside him. I imagine for a short trip, he has someone he trusts to step into his role, during his absence?”

Stonehelm nodded. 

“He does. I have a younger cousin on my Amad’s side, who has also been raised as I have. She is strongwilled like my Amad, and suffers no fools.”

“Good. Then we shall come together, and speak further on this. Ravens will be sent out, and we’ll get this as sorted as it can be for the time being.”

The second to last day of their week together began later than intended, much to Ori’s chagrin. He had tossed and turned all night, after staying up later than he normally would have, simply because his mind needed time to itself. The previous day had been chock full of social interaction, and it was all starting to grate on him, internally. So, he had slept in much longer than he had intended. Even after he woke up, he laid in bed for so long he felt he would be late if he didn’t get up soon.

Were Ori able, he would simply not show up for their practices that day. He felt as if he had hardly slept well, and that usually put him in a funk, which made him more irritable. There was nothing for it, though, he had to get up and go on with his day. 

Getting ready that afternoon was a tedious affair, that Ori chafed at, but he was committed to looking his best, still. Afterwards, he ate a bit of Lembas, not really in the mood for actual food, and drank some water. 

Ori walked to their dance lesson with tunnel vision; ignoring anything but putting one foot in front of the other. 

When he reached closer to the chamber they had been practicing in the past five days, Ori heard the sound of Fíli laughing, and a warm, rich voice he did not recognize twining with the blond’s. There was indistinguishable conversation to his ears from there, but something like dread slipped into him.

Ori slowed his steps, and peered around one side of the threshold, to find the sight of Fíli dancing with a beautiful dwarrowdam that he had never seen. She was shorter than Fíli, but most dwarrow were. Her head only came up to his chest, and she had long, raven black hair, braided intricately, and a neck length beard laden with a whole gold netting that shined when it caught the light as Fíli turned her about the room. 

Ori’s stomach clenched. 

The ease with which Fíli moved with her spoke of knowing someone. While the dwarrowdam who had trailed Fíli the other day had only minorly made Ori develop the barest hint of a sliver of jealousy, this dam did something else to him entirely. Who was she, and why did she seem to know Fíli so well that they could dance that way, meanwhile him and Fíli were no better than wet cats pulled out of the lake on a good day?

Ori stood there for a few minutes, just watching. He noticed a startling lack of Kíli or Gerda, as well, which also did not endear him to the scene he was met with. A part of him wanted to walk in there and demand to know what was going on, but another more logical side of him that wasn’t dripping in jealousy, knew that he couldn’t do that. 

Ori trusted Fíli, even if he didn’t understand what was going on. He was worried, and a bit upset, but Fíli had never given him a reason to doubt. Ori knew he wasn’t the sort to treat him badly; even if the last week hadn’t happened. Fíli was discreet in his liaisons, but he was never unkind; unfailingly honest, more like. If she was someone who mattered, Ori would have already known about her. That thought moved his mind back to the logical side a bit more, the longer he stood there.

Exhaling a sigh, and pushing down his uglier emotions, Ori began to turn away. At least, that is what he had planned on, until he heard Fíli call out his name. 

Ori pivoted back towards where the open door was, and stepped in, though he kept his distance. He really needed to go get some space elsewhere. Nothing good could come from the bottled up social avoidance or other tangled emotions he felt right then, even though he was doing his best to tamp them down, really. 

The dam’s eyes narrowed, Ori noticed, after he saw the smile Fíli had afforded him when he entered.

“Ori?” she said.

It was said in a way that others usually did, when they were looking to speak down to him. That did not endear him to her at all, which is how Ori found himself letting some of the irritation at the situation bleed into his next words. 

“Master Scribe Ori, actually, if you must know,” Ori huffed out, then crossed his arms.

“Yes, Gila, I’d like you to meet Ori, son of Rori.” Fíli then turned to Ori, and said, “Ori, I’d like you to meet Gila, daughter of Gerda. She’s an old friend of mine.”

Gila glanced at Fíli, with a look of disapproval. 

“Fee, you didn’t.”

Hearing the familiar nickname that very select few used for Fíli rankled Ori in a way he wasn’t prepared for. What really drove that annoyance home though was the way Fíli winced, to Ori’s further displeasure. 

“Excuse me?” Ori bit out, before he could think better of it.

Gila rounded on him, a frown on her face, as she glared at him intensely. 

“ You are the reason I had to hear him natter on so much about being a distraction when we were younger.”

Ori turned to Fíli, and asked, “You told her about me back then?”

It might have ingratiated him more to Fíli, if it weren’t for the fact that one of the prince’s oldest friends seemed to wish to spit venom at him in the form of words without having so much as a proper conversation with him then. Who they had been as children was far from who they were then. The least she could do was properly know him, before deciding that she did not like him. Was that so much to ask?

Fíli nodded, clearly realizing the awkward situation they were now in, as a nervous expression came over his face. Fíli didn’t get a chance to say anything else, though, because Gila spoke up again, instead, which drew Ori’s attention back towards her.

“He did. I didn’t care for what I heard then, and I don’t care much to know you’re marrying him now, actually.”

“Gila!” Fíli said, exasperation in his tone. 

“Well, it’s a good thing we didn’t ask your approval to wed then,” Ori snarked back. 

Whether or not she had been expecting him to respond as he had, Gila immediately turned to Fíli and said, “Fíli, you’re not serious. Him, really?”

“Ori,” Fíli said plaintively, after he had turned to Ori, instead of deigning to respond to her question.

Ori wouldn’t be sweet-talked though, not now. 

This dam didn’t know him, and yet, Gila was passing judgement based off of how he had been when they were younger. He didn’t act like that anymore, nor had he ever treated Fíli that terribly. They had both been equally irritating to each other, not that she seemed to care. Of course, if she had known Fíli so long, then she would take his side. 

Tears welled up in Ori’s eyes, and he realized he really should have just stayed back at home. He hated being misunderstood, but right then, he was unable to defend himself any further. The words were sticking in his throat, as the anger at the whole situation mounted, and he knew if there was any chance at salvaging anything later, he needed to leave right then, before he said something else he might regret. 

“He’s really wonderful, I swear,” Fíli said. 

Ori heard what Fíli said, but it was background noise at that point to what was going on in his mind. 

Ori could understand the position Fíli was put in at that moment, truly. Gila was a friend he’d known for some time, and Ori was someone he cared about in a different capacity. Ori didn’t want to make Fíli choose, but he couldn’t be in the room near either of them anymore. He just needed to calm down elsewhere. He would apologize later, and perhaps, somehow, make Gila understand. 

Right then, though, was not the time. 

“I suppose I’ll have to take you at your word for now, because I don’t like what I’m seeing, Fee.”

Ori walked forward to stand closer to Fíli for a moment at his left. Without a word, Ori reached out and tugged lightly on Fíli’s left arm, then gave the signal they had agreed upon the night before. He saw Fíli understood, when he nodded in response, though it was clearly with an air of defeat about him. 

Ori turned and heard Gila ask, “What was that about, with the signal?”

Ori didn’t wait to hear what Fíli said in response, but he nearly collided with Kíli, who was entering the space as he was exiting. He shoved past the youngest Durin prince, and didn’t bother answering his calls, when he tried to stop Ori from running. 

“What in Mahal was that?” Kíli demanded, after Ori was nowhere in sight.

Gila rolled her eyes.

“Your Nadad’s future husband is a git, and I told him so.”

Fíli’s heart clenched.

Gila was so far off the mark, but sadly, he couldn’t make her see that in time to avoid what had happened. Fíli wanted to follow Ori, but knew that was a bad idea at the moment. He could see how overwhelmed the scribe was, and could even understand a bit from his perspective how it must have looked; Gila and Ori had never met, but already, she was judging him for his perceived past transgressions. Which, Fíli was partially responsible for filling her ears with them when they were younger, because he had misread some of them. It had taken him years to realize that, and now the consequences of his misinterpretations were further rearing their ugly heads. 

Kíli’s face looked horrified, when he looked at Fíli. 

“What happened? Ori was crying.”

“Serves him right,” Gila huffed out. 

“No, Gee, it doesn’t,” Fíli said, exhaling a heavy sigh. 

Gila looked at him, and said, “He had you twisted in so many knots when we were younger. What on earth convinced you to marry him, Fee? Please explain it to me like I am a pebble, because at this moment I do not understand how you thought marrying the one dwarf who could barely stand the sight of you, was a good idea. Especially given the political turmoil involved in forcing you into a match to begin with.”

Fíli sighed, then reached up his right hand to grasp the back of his neck, before looking away from both Kíli and Gila for a moment. He stared at the empty sofa while he gathered his thoughts. He remembered the first day, when Ori had screamed into that pillow, and honestly wished he could do the same at that very moment. 

Ignoring that desire, Fíli turned back towards Gila, and said, “There may have been some misunderstanding, on my part.”

Gila raised her eyebrows. 

“How so?”

“You know how I flirt sometimes by pranking or making jokes?”

She nodded.

“Yes.”

“Well, Ori’s a more quiet sort, and I think he did it in ways I wasn’t aware of the older we got, because he’s more than told me he likes me at this point. Others have vouched for that alongside him, too.” Fíli sighed, then said, “He was subtle, but at some point once we were older, he started to care about me. I also began to feel the same, after we reclaimed the mountain. We didn’t properly recognize that though, until more recently.” 

Gila huffed.

“I should hope you both care in some capacity, considering you’re planning to marry him, Fee.”

The reminder of that made Fíli smile, despite the tense moment, before he schooled his features again. 

“He can be biting when he feels threatened or annoyed, yes, but so can you. He’s really so much more than I realized when we were younger, and I’m lucky he even gives me the time of day.”

Gila gave an unimpressed snort.

“That remains to be seen,” she said, then glanced at Kíli. “What’s your take on this? You’ve been around while I haven’t, so what am I missing here?”

Kíli gave Fíli a reassuring smile, then glanced back down at Gila. 

“Fee and Ori are besotted with each other. A few days ago, I found them going off to read a book together, Gee.”

There was a playful smirk on Kíli’s face then. Fíli was grateful for it, hoping that might dispel some of the unexpected tension that had sprung up. 

“Are you sure that wasn’t just a cover for something else? It is possible to dislike someone, and still want to bed them,” Gila said, seemingly unmoved.

“It wasn’t. I like hearing him read, and he obliged,” Fíli swore.

He chose to leave out what happened after that, because it only happened because he and Ori cared about each other. Not that he would mention it, even if Gila liked Ori, but still. There was a distinct difference in what he and Ori had been doing, and Fíli was intent on making that clear to her. With, or without Kíli’s help. 

Fíli was grateful that his brother was then fully on board, rather than just tentatively so. He couldn’t handle how Gila might react, if she found out Kíli had any reservations. There was enough miscommunication already. 

“The day before that, I found them in Fee’s forge, Ori just watching him as he worked. He seemed absorbed by watching the process of his work, rather than just the sight of him.”

That seemed to get Gila’s attention, because she turned to Fíli with an eyebrow raised at him, while her arms were crossed over her chest.

“You really like him, then?”

Fíli nodded quickly. 

“I do, Gee, I swear. He’s really kind, brave, and intelligent. Before you pass further judgement, let him get to know you on a good day. He’s not normally so defensive like that, without cause.”

Gila sighed. 

“Alright, but he only gets one more chance. Don’t make me go to your Amad and beg her to negate the contract. You know she loves me; if I ask, she’ll at least consider it.”

The idea Gila would do that properly horrified him, but at the same time, Fíli was grateful to have someone care enough to look out for him like an elder sibling should. Fíli held his hands up, hoping to placate her enough to bring her away from the idea of doing as she had suggested.

“I promise, once you know him properly, that won’t be necessary.”

Gila sighed.

“Well, seeing as you’re not dancing today, why don’t we go out for a hunt?”

“Ori, Kee and I will have weapons training soon with Dwalin. Can’t go that far,” Fíli said.

“Do you still have weapons’ training, given that little display, and the news we brought this morning?” Gila asked. 

Fíli shrugged.

“I’m not sure, but in case Ori does show up, I’d rather not leave the mountain this late in the day. Perhaps tomorrow morning, before lessons.”

“Alright. Let’s walk the markets then. I’m hungry, and I miss Ereborian food,” Gila said. 

“That is a venture I can get behind,” Kíli said, smiling. 

Fíli did his best to smile, but he couldn’t help but worry about what had happened between Gila and Ori, because now that needed to be remedied, too. Even so, he followed Kíli and Gila to the markets. 

There were many stalls, and vendors calling out their wares in the market district. It spanned many streets, beneath the mountain. There was a food court though, which is where they were destined to end up. 

Upon entering, Fíli noticed Stonehelm and wrinkled his nose with disgust, intending to turn away, until he saw who had the latter’s attention. 

Kíli stopped beside him, seeming to notice his sudden focus elsewhere. 

“Nadad, leave it. Ori can take care of himself.”

“Why would he even be entertaining that prick’s attention, though?”

“Perhaps he’s not always one,” Kíli offered, and a part of Fíli took it as a betrayal, though he didn’t comment on that.

“Why would he be interested in speaking with Ori, though? Stonehelm doesn’t even know him.”

Fíli crossed his arms, irritation and a strain of jealousy curdling in him, then. 

He knew how others saw Ori. Stonehelm might not know courtesy outside of diplomacy on a good day, but he would have to have lost the ability of sight not to notice how gorgeous Ori looked, at the very least. Fíli knew it as much as anyone else who had taken a proper look at the scribe. 

However, those beneath their mountain had learnt to leave Ori be, as he did not entertain suitors often. There had been fewer attempts the longer they were within Erebor. Eventually he seemed to run them all off the older they got. Ori himself had said as much, too, since he and Fíli became committed to each other. 

So, why was Ori speaking animatedly to that bastard from the Iron Hills, as if Stonehelm had anything worthwhile at all to say to him? Fíli had half a mind to walk over there and drag his arse of a cousin away from Ori. 

Kíli must have intimated that last thought, because an arm came around Fíli’s shoulders. 

“Fee, don’t, please. You and Stonehelm already don’t get along, and Ori’s told you before in some capacity he doesn't like it when you think he can’t handle himself. Do you really believe he’ll appreciate you storming over there and doing whatever it is your jealousy is asking you to do? Nevermind that outside of a select few, no one else here knows you are even meant to marry him?”

Kíli spoke so softly that only Fíli could hear, but hear it he did. 

Fíli sighed then forced himself to look away. He would be talking to Ori about it later, but Kíli was right. Stonehelm’s presence already was more than enough to irritate him, especially after earlier, and then the prick had to zero in on the one dwarf Fíli cared for in a non-platonic sense. Fíli trusted Ori, but he could admit it was hard not to worry that, especially after earlier, Ori might think he wasn’t worth it. 

Ori had never cared for titles, but before Fíli had glanced away, there was an actual smile on Stonehelm’s face. He couldn’t see what Ori was saying, but his hands were waving as he talked, which he did sometimes when he got excited. Why did he even bother to give Stonehelm the time of day, and make his cousin smile? Not a smarmy or prickish one, but a real one, at that?

Fíli did his best not to look anymore, especially with knowing how he felt if he acted upon his jealousy, it would only turn out worse than if he didn’t. Ori had agreed to marry him, and he had to trust that the scribe could fend for himself, even if he was being given attention by another prince who was not him. 

Nevermind Fíli had sworn he would not be like Thorin; he might emulate Thorin unknowingly or even on purpose at times, but Fíli refused to be like his uncle in this. It was a promise he had made to himself, once he had known it was Ori who he would marry, and who for the scribe’s own reasons at first, had wanted to marry him. Fíli had waited a long time for Ori’s attention, but that didn’t give him the right to treat him like a possession. He was not Thorin. Nor would he ever be.

Fíli did his best then to enjoy having Gila near, alongside Kíli. It had been too long since they had last been together.

“Tell me why I should like you,” Gila said, in the wake of Thorin Stonehelm having come to talk to Ori. 

In truth, Ori hadn’t known who he was, because the heir to the Throne of the Iron Hills had been wearing his traveling clothes and nothing signifying his status or identity. For whatever reason, he had come over to talk to Ori while he was sketching. The two had a proper conversation that was indeed not a terrible one. Stonehelm was Dáin’s direct heir though, and Ori couldn’t imagine what the former had wanted with him, really. Stonehelm himself seemed an alright sort, though. 

Once Gila showed up, Stonehelm had made himself scarce after she outright said his name and a biting sort of comment. He had rolled his eyes, then spoke directly to Ori, “Until another time, I guess.”

Ori really couldn’t understand what Stonehelm might want to seek him out again for. However, for the sake of diplomacy, he could admit being on good terms with the future ruler of the Iron Hills was just as important as being diplomatic with Prince Legolas. Knowing that, Ori had nodded and then turned his attention to Gila. 

Gila, who was scrutinizing him when he did. 

Ori’s cheeks flushed warm. It was such a candid demand; one he didn’t know how to respond to right away. 

“I can’t answer that for you, Lady Gila.”

She pursed her lips, then laced her fingers together, and said, “Fine. Tell me why you think you deserve to marry my friend. And don’t give me some lines about duty, because I don’t care about that rubbish. What I want to know is why you’re doing this; if you’re serious enough about him to not only protect his backside, but his heart, well. At present, I don’t know how you feel, but I see enough of how he’s acting already to know he cares about you a great deal.”

Ori swallowed, then looked down at the smooth grey stone table in between them. It was easier to handle the scrutiny if he wasn’t looking at her directly. 

“I care about him, too. I wouldn’t have offered to marry him if I didn’t.”

While he waited for a response, he reached out and began to pick at a particular bit of the table that wasn’t as smooth as the rest, for lack of something else to do. 

“Could have fooled me. He swears he misunderstood you back in Ered Luin, and perhaps he did. He’s got a trusting heart, and a bit of an inability to read people at times in personal matters, to his detriment. From what I heard though, you seemed more likely to taunt him in some fashion than anything else. He tried to pretend it didn’t bother him, but Kee and I knew otherwise, back then.”

Ori sighed, then cleared his throat, and looked up at her.

“Lady Gila, with all due respect, he gave as good as he got. Neither of us were at our best, but you know Fíli. He’s a good dwarf; a great one, really. However, when we were younger I didn't necessarily see that, as I do now.”

Ori took a deep breath, then exhaled, and continued.

“I love being near him, just spending time with him. He’s far more open about his feelings, but I struggle to read people sometimes, too, so that’s really for the best, honestly. When we were younger, I might have started out wanting to avoid him. However, try as I might, I felt this pull and then how I viewed him eventually changed. He was still the same, but I found aspects of him to appreciate, and suddenly what I once found grating about him bothered me less.”

Ori quieted a bit more, gathering his thoughts together. 

Something the conversation at present made Ori realize right then, at the back of his mind, was that Fíli had been more serious as of late. He was playful, still, but he hadn’t so much as pranked anyone lately. That, Ori considered, might have been due to him. Even Ori had joined Kíli in some mischief, whereas, to his knowledge, Fíli had not. He made a note to try to fix that soon; he didn’t want to change Fíli, because really, Ori liked him just the way he was. So long as it wasn’t anything truly dangerous, or at inopportune times, there was no reason why Fíli shouldn't have fun, as well - Crown Prince or not.

Ori cleared his throat to refocus, then said, “I called him a distraction still as we grew older because I realized years ago that if he gave me the time of day in the way I secretly wanted him to, then I’d never get anything done. Not because I wholly thought of him as a nuisance anymore, but because I had come to care more than I wished to. Still, he didn’t realize that and you know who he is. My family history is fraught with ill thought out entanglements with his family line in particular, so I did my best to keep my distance.”

Ori took another moment to breathe, grateful that with the din of the market around them it was safer enough to have the conversation at all. Shortly after, he continued.

“I couldn't have known he might return even a fraction of how I felt, and more to the point, I had goals of my own separate from him. I’m a Master Scribe at the age I am through sheer hard work. There are not many who could have done what I did, nor would almost anyone else in my field have dared to join Thorin Oakenshield and his Company to face what we did to reclaim this mountain. I understand you don’t think highly of me right now, but please just give me a chance.”

Ori inhaled and exhaled several breaths after that, then glanced away. He had maintained eye contact between Gila’s brown eyes, and her left shoulder, as he had spoken. However, beneath the scrutiny she likely still was placing on him, he needed a minute to look away and just breathe. He dearly hoped that what he had said pierced her irritation with him, though. Ori did not want to alienate Fíli from anyone he cared for; especially a friend as old as Gila was.

“You could love him, then?” Gila asked, eventually.

That brought his attention back up to her. 

Ori nodded, then an embarrassed sort of grin slid onto his face, as he felt his cheeks warming a bit. 

“I think I might be halfway there already, truth be told. I saw you two dancing together earlier, and my mind threw all logic out the window briefly in favor of being jealous to see how well he danced with someone who wasn’t me.”

Gila smirked. 

“Well, that certainly explains a few things. Thank you, for humoring me, Master Ori.” 

She sighed. 

“We might have gotten off to a rocky start, but if you care for him as much as you say you do, then I’d like to get to know you better. I’m not in Erebor often, but perhaps being a scribe, you’ll find it easier to speak to me on occasion through letters after I return home to my own husband and children in Ered Luin.”

Ori nodded. 

“Thank you. I’d like that.”

Gila smiled, in a genuine sort of way; her brown eyes glittering as she did.

“As would I. You are marrying one of my oldest friends. I know I’m not here as much, but I care about him and would see him happy if I could. There’s been enough of those who would rather use him than care for him, and knowing your history, I worried you might have been of that sort.”

Ori shook his head firmly. 

“ Never . I have my own prestige and honors. I don’t care about his title, or what it could do for me, Lady Gila. I care about him, and him alone, I swear.”

Gila smiled genuinely, then. 

“Good. He deserves someone like you. Especially since it seems even if you are quiet, you have a spine when necessary, too. You’ll need it.”

Truer words had never been spoken. It was only the beginning, but Ori knew that interpersonal problems aside, there was so much more to face that they hadn’t even been met with just yet. He could only hope he would be up to the task.

Kíli could admit he would rather not be subjected to a training session where not only his brother, but also Stonehelm existed. Thorin, their Amad, Gerda, Bilbo, Nori and Balin, were in close council still though after the news that had been brought earlier in the day. So, Dwalin had rounded everyone up who was necessary alongside their visitors and led them to the training grounds. It was a lively and assorted bunch, but he was antsy, knowing how quickly it could devolve, given Stonehelm’s presence. 

Fíli was normally a mild mannered dwarf; he was loyal, outspoken, and consistent. However, he really was a protective sort, and that he was jealous about Stonehelm being around Ori really didn’t surprise Kíli, in truth. Not after how long it had taken them to sort themselves out in any capacity, and especially not when he knew that Stonehelm was more forthright, and a little shit when he put his mind to it. If Ori had truly been bothered by him, Kíli also knew that the scribe would have run him off. That he didn’t made the situation potentially worse, because Fíli’s doubts might get to him, and that would only make it all more tense, and difficult. 

Kíli determined he’d have to stay close to Fíli if the semblance of a proper training session was to happen. Ori, it seemed, was none the wiser of it all, which Kíli was unsure how to feel about. Perhaps it was for the best, because then Ori wouldn’t be irritated at Fíli, at least. 

“Alright. You lot are going to get into pairs then we will each take turns in the ring. Gimli, you and Stonehelm will spar. Fíli, Kíli; the pair of you work together. Ori, you and Gila can face each other, while Tauriel and I will fight each other. Let’s get to moving,” Dwalin said. 

Kíli breathed a sigh of relief at that. Whether Dwalin knew about the tension between Fíli and Stonehelm or not, he was grateful that they hadn’t been paired off together, all the same. It would have made sense to have done so, he knew. Fíli and Stonehelm were of the same station, and probably of a similar calibre of warrior. However, they should not face each other, at least not that day. Maybe at some point in the future, once they worked out their issues, it would be a less tenuous thought. However, that was not the truth of the matter, at the present. 

“Stonehelm, Gimli, you two may go first,” Dwalin said, after they had all retrieved their weapons. 

Kíli sat on a bench in the training ring they were occupying, with Fíli to his left, and Tauriel to his right. Ori sat at Fíli’s left, with Gila on the other side of him. All of them watched as Gimli and Stonehelm faced each other. 

“I’ve been waiting a long time for this,” Gimli said. 

Stonehelm snorted. 

“You say that, as if I haven’t.”

“Enough chatter. Get a move on it,” Dwalin said. 

Gimli had an axe in his hands; a gift from Glóin, while Stonehelm wielded a halberd. It was of excellent quality, Kíli could tell; definitely the sort befitting a prince of the Iron Hills. 

The two circled each other - both were clearly itching to get some emotions out that could only be done through a sparring match. Whatever had happened on their journey, both Stonehelm and Gimli didn’t appear too fond of each other, either, Kíli realized. 

Stonehelm swung first, but Gimli dodged, a chuckle escaping him as he did. 

Stonehelm then did some strange, overexaggerated footwork, then came after Gimli again. Gimli dodged, then got behind Stonehelm, and butted him in the back with the tip of his axe. 

Stonehelm grumbled, then shifted back around to face Gimli again. 

“Quit showing off, and actually fight, Stonehelm. I know you can; I’ve heard enough about you to know you have the ability, so let’s see what you’ve got,” Dwalin said. 

Kíli watched as Stonehelm’s expression grew more stormy, after daring to look at Dwalin for a moment. It was at that time that Gimli got the drop on him; and soon, he had Stonehelm on the ground, demanding he yield. 

“That wasn’t fair,” Stonehelm roared, as he got up. 

“I’d say it was, lad. In battle, you can’t ask someone to wait for you to pay attention to them,” Dwalin said, dismissively. 

“Of course you’d side with him. Everyone cares more about the damn Durins here, as if they were Mahal’s chosen,” Stonehelm groused, his face contorted into a stormy expression.

“I advise you not to be a sore loser. Take the loss, and do better next time. Everyone here makes mistakes. Best not to make too much of them, and move on,” Dwalin said. 

Kíli could hear the Guard Captain’s patience already wearing thin. He shared the sentiment, at present.

“I suppose we’re up next, Nadad.”

Dwalin nodded at Kíli, and soon he and Fíli were on their feet. 

Fíli’s face was pinched a bit, but there was a humor to his eyes that had to have come from what Gimli did with Stonehelm. The concentration was there though, as Kíli faced his elder brother. Fíli was an excellent fighter, but so was he. They had faced each other many times before. However, with an audience as they had then, and someone who clearly despised Fíli in particular, Kíli almost hoped Fíli was focused enough to kick his ass. He wouldn’t go easy either, though, for the sake of it. Dwalin would know if Kíli did, and that would do Fíli no favors either. 

So, they circled each other, focusing on footwork, and meeting each other block for block, step for step. Fíli had only one of his swords out then, matching Kíli’s own one he normally carried. They moved fluidly, but with a precision of having known each other for their whole lives. It was a dance as much as it was a fight; one that eventually ended with Fíli winning. Kíli on another day might have been annoyed, but right then, he was glad. 

As Fíli helped him up, Kíli smiled at Fíli, who grinned back at him, after putting away his sword. 

“Good job, Fee.”

“You, too, nadadith. You put me through my paces, that’s for sure.”

“Alright; you two did well, now go sit, and let Ori and Gila have a turn,” Dwalin said. 

Stonehelm snorted from where he stood away from the others, but made no other comment. Kíli was doing his best not to agitate his cousin, but he really couldn’t say he liked him either, given the way he was acting. 

Ignoring him, Kíli joined Fíli, and did as they were asked. 

Fíli seemed a bit more nervous, as Ori and Gila stood. Kíli understood, given what had happened earlier. Gila shot Fíli a warm smile though, while Ori did something similar which appeared out of place, he could admit.  

Gila wielded a mattock; it was of excellent quality as well. She had favored that sort of weapon for some time, actually. Over the years, she had gone through all sorts; ones used for gardening, which she in turn used for cooking. Gila, like Bombur and Bilbo, appreciated excellently crafted food. She, likewise, made certain she had the means to provide herself some, if no one else was up to the task of providing her exactly what she wanted. 

In Ered Luin, Gila led a project that involved working with the Shire, to grow more seasonally appropriate vegetables. It provided the Blue Mountains with ways in which to feed themselves, rather than just foraging or outright bartering with nearby places for such fare. She was a well-respected name there; alongside the fact she and her Amad were from a noble line as well. She used her status for good, needless to say. 

Ori held his war hammer that day, which was of a similar length to Gila’s mattock. It made them both have the same range, which was good. Ori stood a bit taller than Gila, but height mattered little, if you had the skill to use what Mahal gave you. 

Gila, Kíli knew, was also an excellent and fierce fighter. She had put both he and Fíli on their backsides enough when they were younger, for him to know that. Being a dwarrowdam was no easy business, and she was certainly skilled enough to protect herself. Though, her husband was no snivelling flower either. Given she was the sort who would travel on her own though at times, Gila needed the skills she had, otherwise it would have been more unsafe for her. 

Neither Gila nor Ori spoke, but they did shake hands before properly facing each other. 

Kíli turned in surprise at that, sharing a look with Fíli, who seemed similarly shocked. Even so, he turned back towards the center of the ring, and watched as Gila and Ori got into their stances. 

Soon, the two were moving, and it was a struggle for Kíli to focus on one or the other, as they both moved their smaller bodies quickly. Ori had greatly improved after Dwalin’s relentless tactics, and comments about his footwork. It wasn’t enough to be at either he or Fee’s skill level just yet, but Ori could hold his ground at least with Gila, which was a feat all its own. 

Metal clashed, and everyone remained silent, watching the display, as the two continued their own dance together. They pressed on, twisting and slamming their weapons this way and that, until Gila eventually had Ori beneath her, demanding he yield. Her voice was firm, but not unkind. 

Ori did as she asked, then allowed her to help him up. 

He was flustered from the exertion, but to Kíli’s shock, he didn’t look upset. In fact, Ori was even smiling at Gila. She met the look with a grin of her own. 

“You’re doing well. If you managed to dodge some of my tricks, then you’re learning. It took Fee and Kee a few years to manage to avoid one of those last moves, I’ll have you know.”

Ori laughed. 

Kíli shared another look with Fíli, who was smiling broadly, then. The tension, somehow, had been broken. About that, at least. 

“Thank you for sparring with me, Gila. It was a pleasure.”

The two returned to their seats, which left Tauriel and Dwalin to have a go at each other. 

Kíli’s eyes remained on them, but he heard Fíli and Ori talking to each other quietly; his brother was congratulating Ori. 

Though most of those assembled were a rambunctious sort in some capacity, outside of Ori and Tauriel, they each knew to some degree that Dwalin preferred while the sparring happened for them to remain silent, so that they could each watch and learn. It was as much a part of his teaching as the actual matches themselves. 

Tauriel and Dwalin were well-matched, and so theirs was sure to be a sight to behold. 

Dwalin had his war hammer out, as Ori had. It was a mightier one though than the scribe had carried; heavier too, Kíli was aware. Ori was strong, but Dwalin had battle hardened muscles that were more well-suited to carrying such a weapon for longer periods of time. 

Tauriel, meanwhile, wielded two long daggers. She was swift, but so was Dwalin, even carrying that hammer. 

The two moved with a viciousness that some of the previous fights did not have; both had a healthy respect for each other, but each of them knew how the other fought at that point. They had sparred often enough to anticipate certain tricks, and so it was with that sort of balance that they continued their fight. 

Their match was long, and eventually Kíli could see the sweat dripping off of Dwalin’s forehead. Still, they went on as they were, until Tauriel managed to have Dwalin on his backside, her blades crossed over his neck. 

Dwalin puffed out a breath, then said, “I yield.”

Tauriel quickly put away her weapons, then reached down and helped Dwalin to his feet. 

“That was a fine match, Tauriel. You did well. It’s an honor to fight you, as always.”

Stonehelm scoffed. 

“If you’re supposed to be the Captain of the Ereborian Guard, what does it say about you, that you can’t even beat an elf?”

Kíli’s jaw clenched, but to his surprise, Ori was the first to move. 

Stonehelm was standing off a ways from them, but not so far that he couldn’t be gotten to in a few strides. 

Ori stood in front of Stonehelm, glaring, and said, “Say that again, Thorin Stonehelm, I dare you.”

For a moment, Kíli watched as Stonehelm was stunned into silence. He clearly had not been expecting that reaction. Eventually, Stonehelm got over it, then snorted and walked away. 

Kíli glanced at Fíli, who was staring at Ori, still. Ori was watching Stonehelm leave, if the trajectory of his gaze was anything to go by. Even so, Kíli wondered if Fíli understood that Ori wasn’t interested. However, the way his brother was watching his future husband watching Stonehelm, he did wonder. 

They were all bathing, after Dwalin had put them through some endurance training following their sparring.

Ori was just trying to get through the moment. Despite how well it had all gone, Stonehelm’s rude comments aside, something felt off to him. 

Fíli was acting weird and so was Kíli; more weird than normal anyways. Fíli looked annoyed, while Kíli seemed to be talking him down from something and occasionally would send Ori reassuring smiles or what have you which was disconcerting. Kíli never cared that much about Ori's feelings, at random. Then again, maybe he just felt the need to take up where Fíli was surely lacking at the moment, for whatever reason.

If it wasn't glaring at random, it was at Stonehelm, who was admittedly more annoying the longer he was around. Ori hadn't minded him so much earlier in the market, but later realized the dwarf was entirely too full of himself. He strutted around the springs like he was Mahal’s gift to Erebor, and it was not endearing in the slightest.

Fíli was sure of himself, but he came by that surety honest, and never so much as acted so egotistical as that. To see someone not just confident but obnoxious that way, did not commend Stonehelm to Ori any further, especially after what he had said to Dwalin and Tauriel earlier.

However, as Ori was prone to glancing up at random noises, when that particular dwarf happened to step out of the springs after bathing, his eyes trailed up and momentarily did stop before realizing what he had done.

The action had earned an almost leering grin, and then Stonehelm was saying, "See something you like?"

Before Ori could properly respond, after his cheeks reddened with embarrassment, Fíli made the strangest noise from behind him that almost sounded like a growl. That snapped Ori out of his shock that Thorin the III was flirting with him so openly. How had he ever thought that was acceptable? Ori certainly hadn’t given him any indication that he would accept such a thing. Especially given Ori had been ready to spar with Stonehelm himself, after his disrespect to his brother in law and Tauriel, too.

"What? Don't want your friend to have a good time, do you? I promise I'll make it worth his while." Stonehelm paused, then gave Fíli a considering glance, before he said, "Or is it that you want him for yourself, but you're afraid you and your crown jewels simply aren't up to the task?"

A few things happened at once; Fíli was out of the water and shoving Stonehelm roughly back further from the springs, nearly yelling, "Put some damn clothes on."

Kíli all but bodily threw himself between Fíli and Stonehelm almost directly after, then Gimli stepped out of the water, and began dragging Stonehelm firmly away, muttering in irritation as he did. 

Soon, the pieces started to fall together in his mind. Fíli thought Ori was interested in Stonehelm, and that's why he had been acting distant and odd; his kind words to him after Ori’s and Gila’s match was over aside.

Stonehelm was an ass and a flirt, too. Perhaps his body would do something for someone, but it would decidedly not be Ori he led to any bed, either. 

Ori only had eyes for Fíli. How the blond sod didn't know that, was another matter; one Ori would have to deal with quite soon.

In Stonehelm’s absence, Ori watched Kíli set Fíli with a firm look, the latter’s back still facing the former.

“Nadad, before you start acting like Thorin, especially given that Ori has made it very clear it's you he cares about, I have a little advice. Don't muck it all up because you've got that damn jealous streak you’ve developed over him.”

Ori turned away, and began scrubbing a different part of his body. So, he missed whatever silent conversation the brothers were having after Kíli’s pleading. Eventually, Kíli was apparently clothed, which Ori only knew because the door slammed with a definitive shut after.  Even then, Ori remained attentive to scrubbing his skin with a particular fervor.

It was one thing to know that Fíli wanted and cared about him in some fashion. It was another to know that he did indeed have some sort of jealous streak that Kíli likened to Thorin's own possessive streak of Bilbo. Ori wasn't quite sure how to handle it though, because although he was glad to know Fíli returned some sort of feelings, he was still his own dwarf and would not tolerate being treated as if he could not handle himself enough to fend off or look away from what Fíli clearly seemed to worry might be other temptations. 

After finishing his chest, Ori finally looked up, and saw Fíli's back turned to him, as he was washing himself further in the water.

Ori didn't bother stepping close to Fíli then; the body signals the other dwarf was giving off told the former that was a bad idea at the moment. Instead, he began washing himself again, looking away from Fíli entirely.

Steeling himself, he set aside his bar of soap eventually, and took a fortifying breath. 

Ori hesitated a glance up at Fíli. There was a frown on Fíli’s face, even after Ori met his eyes.

Ori sighed.

“I don't find Stonehelm attractive, Fíli. Nevermind I don’t much like his boorish, uncouth tendencies, nor do I find your jealousy about the idea you thought I might, appealing either.”

Fíli afforded Ori a disbelieving look.

“Could have fooled me. You refused to look at me the other day when I was stripping, but he stepped out of the water and your eyes went to him almost instantly.”

Ori bristled.

“You know, you should take Kíli’s advice, because I meant it. I won’t tolerate this every time I have to be near someone naked who isn't you, nor for whatever other reason you find to think I would intentionally look at someone besides you.”

Fíli quieted. So, Ori turned and left the pleasant warm water in favor of grabbing his hair care products. 

“I don't want to fight,” Fíli said, while Ori’s back was still turned.

“Neither do I,” Ori said, as he dropped his hair stuff on a rock nearby then turned to Fíli again.

Fíli glanced away for a minute, running his hands across the top of the water, then glanced back up at Ori. 

“I'm sorry. I saw you talking with him at length in the market earlier, and it seemed like you were genuinely enjoying the conversation, and then I saw him smiling at you. It really bothered me, but I tried to let it go after Kíli talked me out of all but storming over there and grabbing him by the arm to pull him away from you.”

“Even if I did find him attractive, which for the record, I do not,” Ori began, “Stonehelm is still not you . For me, that makes all the difference.”

Fíli’s shoulders slumped.

“I was an arse.”

“Yeah. You were, but no less than I was to Gila earlier,” Ori readily admitted.

“I'm sorry, for not simply asking you first.”

“I am, too. She seems important to you, and I wasn’t as kind to her as I should have been, even if what she said was initially upsetting.” Ori sighed, then said,“Make an effort for it not to happen again, and I'll forgive you.”

Fíli reached a hand behind his neck, then said, “I can't promise I won't feel that way again, but if it happens, I will promise to ask questions first rather than later.”

Ori nodded.

“I can accept that. It's not so much that you were jealous, it's how you acted while you were that bothered me.”

Fíli got really quiet, then he asked, “Have you ever been jealous about someone else being with me?”

Ori turned away, reaching for his hair soap, then began lathering it into his hair. He could feel the warmth on his cheeks blooming, as he thoroughly scrubbed his scalp, and the scent of lavender became overpowering. 

Absent-mindedly, he heard Fíli walking towards him, but Ori didn't turn. When a puff of air ghosted over his left ear, a shiver ran down his spine, with his hands still in his hair.

“Ori?”

Ori finished his hair in the silence that followed. 

Ori, to his credit, made a concerted effort to be quiet and not respond at that time. However, once he was not distracted by his hair washing, his traitorous body had other ideas.

“Yes,” he breathed out, a feeling of defeat in his mind. 

“If it bothered you before, then why didn't you tell me?”

Ori exhaled, his skin pebbling from the breath touching his bare neck, his ear, and parts of his shoulders. Ori turned, and met Fíli’s gaze after.

“Would it have mattered if I had? You thought I couldn't stand the sight of you most days. I appreciated you treating me well that one night, before everything else that’s happened as of late, but I didn't think I could ask for anything else from you after that first time. It didn't seem fair.”

Fíli raised an eyebrow. “But you could ask me to marry you?”

Ori sighed.

“I saw your face when you realized what you would have to do. I couldn't stomach you being forced into a marriage you didn't want, nor could I have known at the time that Thorin would be more reasonable about it than he initially let on. I just wanted to protect you.” 

That seemed to surprise Fíli into silence for a moment, before he asked, “What about yourself? You weren't worried about that at all, in this equation?”

“I can fend for myself,” Ori said resolutely.

Fíli frowned.

“If this is to be a marriage of equals, then it should go without saying that if you're allowed to protect me, then I should be allowed to protect you in whatever way that might look when need be.”

Ori's breath hitched, and he turned away, hoping to hide whatever emotions crossed his face. Fíli, ever persistent, followed the move and stepped closer to him again. They weren’t touching, but Ori could feel his body heat radiating against his back.  

“Would you let me do that?” Fíli asked quietly, against his left ear.

Ori breathed out, and nodded. The breath settling against his neck was far too distracting to allow for him to speak then.

A nose brushed against his skin, just below his ear, and Ori found himself pressing his back against Fíli's bare chest. The day’s pent up frustration welled up inside of him right then, as he shivered against the taller dwarf. 

“Can I kiss and touch you now?”

“Please,” Ori whimpered.

Lips pressed against the side of his neck, as hands grasped the edges of his hips. Ori leaned against the firm body behind him even more, whining quietly as there were kisses and nips pressed all over the exposed skin at and above his shoulders. 

It made his heart beat wildly, and his insides clench. There was only one dwarf who could do that to him, and he was already working on sending Ori into a tizzy right then and there. 

When Fíli's right hand trailed down, and rested just above the part of his legs, Ori stilled.

“Do you want me to stop?” he heard, against his left ear.

“Please, keep going,” Ori managed.

As Fíli latched onto the earlobe his mouth had been hovering near, his fingers delved into Ori’s folds, and began massaging the pulsing bud near the top of the split.

That sent waves of pleasure rolling through Ori, and he couldn't help but exhale Fíli’s name. It wasn't too loud, all things considered. However, the exhalation went straight to Fíli’s cock, which was pressing against his backside some heartbeats after.

Feeling a bit feisty, Ori pressed back against the hardened length, which earned him a groan of his own. 

“Fuck.”

Ori smiled, still breathless, but ornery. 

“That's what I'm trying to do, if you’ll oblige me.”

“Ori,” Fíli whined against his ear.

“I have oil with me. You're welcome to take me from behind, over the edge of the rock barrier. I can use it to hold on.”

Fíli was quiet for a moment, before he said, “We've never done that before.”

Ori could hear the confusion in his voice, almost as if it surprised him what Ori had asked for.

Ori smiled, then said, “No, but I've been reading.”

That got Ori a chuckle, as Fíli reached around him and grabbed the hair oil Ori had mentioned. 

“Of course you have. I don't know why I'm even surprised.”

Ori turned around to face Fíli, who was messing with the oil, then the former rolled his eyes.

“I'm not a blushing virgin you know.”

Fíli gave him an amused expression, then said, “I'm well aware. I believe I made sure of that more than once before.”

Fíli bent down and pressed a quick kiss against Ori’s left cheek.

Ori shook his head, though he was smiling as he did.

“Less talk, more insertion.”

Fíli chuckled again. His eyes were bright when he met Ori’s; amusement quirked into the smirk on his face. “So demanding.”

“Not sure if you remember, but we don't have forever here,” Ori reminded him. 

“Yes, yes, alright. If you're ready for me, then brace yourself over the rocks on your stomach and make sure I can reach your hole.”

Ori did as he was asked then, his ass up in the air. There were soft kisses placed down his back, which were not strictly necessary, but he enjoyed them all the same. Fíli’s left arm reached around him, and braced underneath him, as one large finger slowly began to breach his puckered rim. 

The touch had Ori immediately panting. It was not one he bothered with on his own, but having someone else doing it, particularly Fíli, made it feel amazing, if a bit painful. It was a heady mix of both that continued, and soon he was quietly babbling his partner’s name over and over again around the firm thick fingers that were stroking, then scissoring, and finally making him want to cum right then and there at the fullness of and delicious thickness inside of him. Then there was a loss of that full feeling he had come to know briefly, until Ori felt something equally hard pressing where the fingers had been removed from seconds before.

Hands came to his hips, and he felt the way Fíli rocked his thick member into his loosened ass. Ori pressed back into the touch, doing his best to be quiet despite wanting to scream for how good it felt, the longer they moved together. 

Once he could feel stones slapping the underside of him, Ori was nearly losing himself over what they had done so far. However, when the larger dwarf draped his chest over his back, that brought on a whole other fresh wave of need so strong, it threatened to choke him.

A low, deep and needy sound escaped Ori, before he muttered, “Don't hold back.”

“Wasn't planning to,” Fíli murmured. Then, he began slowly, making sure he wasn't actually going to hurt Ori, it felt like. Soon though, the smaller dwarf was rutting against him rather insistently, begging to go faster.

Ori heard his name keened into his ear, and then teeth were on the back of his right shoulder, sucking so hard he knew a bruise of some sort would be left behind. Though not fond of how Fíli’s jealousy had manifested earlier, he found the claiming mark on his skin made him happy, even if he'd have to stare in a mirror to see it. 

Soon after, they were pressing together in a rhythm-less frenzy of desire that brought them closer to release. Ori could feel it building in him, as he felt a violent shudder across his back, and then a hand was grasping a bunch of his hair, his name being said in his right ear like a prayer as his body was rocked by the sheer force of Fíli orgasming into him. That is what sent Ori over the edge, shortly after. His body exploded with pleasure all over, as he bit down the shout he would have let out if he hadn't. 

A little while later, a kiss was pressed against the spot where a mark had undoubtedly already begun to form, before they pulled apart carefully. The loss of that full feeling had Ori gasp, which he heard a bit of a small laugh in response to. It was more breathy than anything, which meant Fíli, as much as him, was still recovering from what they had just done together.

“The good thing about doing this here is that the clean up is easier,” Fíli said, as he walked over to where his own soap was. 

Ori could only nod as he tried to regain a steady breathing pattern. Once he had somewhat managed, he reached for his own soap, and began scrubbing all over, again, for good measure. 

The two then took to actually cleaning up properly, occasionally smiling at each other. A steady, happy feeling filled Ori as they comfortably went about the rest of their bathing time, in a companionable silence. 

He just managed to pull his new garments on, before Kíli barreled in, and said, “Please, tell me you’re almost finished up.”

Ori laughed. 

“Yes. I’m already dressed again, and Fíli’s on his way to being clothed as well.”

Kíli exhaled a sigh of relief. 

“Good, because I’m not sure how much longer I can fend others off. They’re starting to get suspicious.”

Ori’s braids would need to be redone, but that could happen even if others were around. The only regret he had before others might pile through the door, was that he never got to properly kiss Fíli. They had been otherwise occupied, and so that had been deemed unnecessary, in their haste. Then again, even if there was no official announcement, Ori had no doubt that with the gossips the Company had, everyone was aware by then that he and Fíli would soon be married. 

Still, before anyone could walk in, Ori stood up on his tip toes and pressed a kiss into Fíli’s mouth. He waited to see if Fíli would respond in kind, before pushing any further. When it was met with equal enthusiasm, Ori opened his mouth and tangled his tongue with Fíli’s, sighing into his mouth.

When they broke apart the sound of voices filled Ori’s ears, and he quickly stepped away from where Fíli remained when other dwarrow broad shouldered their way through the door. 

Bofur was chief amongst them, alongside Bombur, Óin, Glóin, and Thorin, who all had varying degrees of surprise on their faces, for whatever reason. Bofur had a wide smile soon though, an eyebrow raised when Ori turned back around, a comb in his hand as he ran it through his tangled hair. 

“Well, look what we’ve got here,” Bofur waggled his eyebrows. 

Ori flushed 

“You look well, Irak’dashat. Now I understand what had your Nadad in such a state about us wanting to bathe,” Thorin said, and Ori’s eyes widened when he saw the smirk on Thorin’s face. 

Thorin was not normally one to poke fun about such matters, at least in his observations. However, there the King was, clearly catching on to what Bofur was suggesting. 

“Uncle!” Fíli said, his voice a strangled sort of noise. 

“It’s alright, lad, we all know. You two aren’t doing anything we didn’t try before marriage either, I reckon,” Glóin said. 

As Ori suspected, the Company definitely knew. 

He sighed. 

“Does this mean Nori is aware?”

Aware that you’re both practicing for your wedding night?” Bofur asked, his voice full of mirth.

“Bofur, leave the lads be. Young Ori there looks like he might morph into a tomato, already,” Bombur said, his own voice tinged with amusement, too. 

“As far as we know, Nori is not apprised of your extracurricular activities yet. Dwalin isn’t here at least, so there’s less of a chance anyways,” Óin pointed out, shaking his head.

“Nori’s a slippery bastard though, I wouldn’t put it past him,” Bofur said. 

“Not like he has any room to talk,” Glóin said.

“Try telling him that, when it comes to me,” Ori muttered darkly. 

“Soon it won’t even matter, and he can kiss my -” Fíli started.

“I wouldn’t suggest finishing that sentence. I’d rather not picture you and my sibling in any capacity, if you don’t mind,” Ori said, pointedly.

Though Ori had said it quietly, the elder dwarrow had clearly been straining to listen to them. Fíli blanched, while the rest of the room began to roar with laughter. 

“You’re right. Sorry.”

He ducked down and pressed a kiss against Ori’s cheek, then set to fixing his own hair, beside Ori. 

Talk carried on, though Ori noticed every so often that Thorin would glance between them and smile softly. The rest dissolved into conversations of their own, though eventually his hair was finished, and so was Fíli’s. 

They’d been together nearly all day, and between everything they had done, Ori wondered how he wasn’t tired. Something made him want to soak up as much of their second to last day off as he could, despite his earlier reticence at being around others. 

Thorin did eventually step out and dry off, then come over to them both, after putting on a fresh set of clothes himself. 

“Your marriage contract has been signed off on and sealed. We believe it may be best, if you are both in agreement, that you two should also sign it tomorrow night, in Balin’s office.”

“Why?” Fíli asked, his voice laced with confusion. 

Thorin glanced at Ori. The look the former sported was not unkind, but it seemed like he was giving Ori the option to decide how to explain what Dori at least must have already.

“Would you like to tell him?”

Ori sighed. 

“I suppose I shall have to, now. Though, not here.”

Fíli turned to him, then said, “We can go elsewhere, if you’d like.”

“Rest well tonight, both of you. I imagine you’ll need it tomorrow,” Thorin said, then stepped away to allow them some space. 

Fíli’s brows were knit still in confusion. 

Ori sighed, then reached for his hand and led him out of the space; wolf whistles and hollering was happening in their wake, until the door shut behind them. 

“What’s this about, then?”

Fíli watched as Ori glanced away, biting his lip. He had the sudden urge to reach out and cup Ori’s cheek, but by the scribe’s demeanor alone, knew this wasn’t the time. 

“Do you know anything about mine and my siblings’ family?”

Fíli thought. 

He knew a bit. Each brother was said to have a different sire, though their Amad had auburn hair, which is how Nori and Ori had inherited similar features. They both looked more like their Amad than Dori, though he was the eldest. 

“You each have a different sire.”

“We do,” Ori said bitterly. 

Fíli frowned.

“There’s nothing wrong with that. Not everyone finds their One or sleeps with the same dwarf for the rest of their life”

Ori scoffed. 

“If only others felt as you did.”

Ori sighed then. 

“Do you mean to tell me that you think there might be trouble over this, when we announce our marriage?”

Ori met his eyes, worry evident on his face, then he looked away. It was the most uncertain Fíli had seen Ori in a long while. 

After a heavy exhale, Ori said, “I don’t think, Fíli, I know.”

Protectiveness swelled in Fíli’s chest. 

“I won’t let anyone-”

Ori groaned, then finally looked at him again. 

“Fíli, you can’t get involved with this. It’s more complicated than just a few dwarrow and their nasty words. This sort of knowledge, alongside that of the fact that I would not be the first in my line to sleep with a dwarf in the line of Durin outside of marriage, is something I’ve also had to contend with. At least in our case, there was no evidence after.”

Fíli stilled. 

He knew then what Ori was insinuating. There were those in his line who had potentially abused their power over the line of ‘Ri, and hadn’t bothered to rectify it by acknowledging their mistakes, leaving whispers to follow the bastard children after. Others he was descended from, who he had learnt about and looked up to, had caused Ori’s own place in his life to be harmed. Was that why Ori had been so hesitant of him, for so long?

Fíli remembered the wariness Ori had of him before that first night. Ori had watched him more than he ever had dared before. It was the first time Ori had let him see anything other than indifference or annoyance, except when he was healing in Óin’s medical tent. If Ori’s fears were linked to what he had just explained to Fíli, it would make sense, if that were the case. 

Even so, Ori had offered to marry him, knowing this might happen. He had done so to try to protect Fíli, even while being aware that it might cause more derision or judgement towards him. Thorin hadn’t seemed perturbed by the knowledge, and Fíli wasn’t by it either. However, the fact that Ori had paid more focus to protecting Fíli than himself made Fíli want to protect his future husband even more. 

“I don’t know what to say Ori, but I can’t promise I won’t react if I hear it said to my face, or in my presence even. I’ll be your husband soon, and you said I could protect you. It would be a failure on my part not to even try.”

Ori was quiet, then he said softly, “Don’t bite off more than you can chew, okay?”

There was genuine fear in Ori’s voice. 

In the secluded area they were seated in, no one could see them. Knowing that, Fíli reached out and offered a hand to Ori, who readily took it. Fíli rubbed his thumb against the back of it for a moment, before he spoke again.

“I promise never to be like my predecessors. I hope you know me enough by now to know that’s true.”

“I do,” Ori said quietly, his eyes shining as he looked up at Fíli. 

Ori’s free hand tentatively reached out, and lightly grasped onto Fíli’s beard, which produced an involuntary soft noise of approval, before he met Ori’s brown eyes again. 

“Do you wish to sign the marriage contract tomorrow night?” Fíli whispered, for lack of something better to do that wouldn’t lead to anything truly untoward.

“I don’t see why not,” Ori said softly. 

Fíli bent down and pressed a kiss against Ori’s forehead, then he guided Ori into his arms, and just held him. Ori leaned against his chest, tucking his head under his chin, and sighed.  

Fíli buried his face into Ori’s hair, and then exhaled heavily after. 

“Tomorrow, we’ll be married. Isn’t that something?” Ori said, while he traced patterns against Fíli’s right arm.

It made Fíli shiver a bit, but it also tickled. Still, he didn’t mind.  

“I think so. We may not have been a couple for long, but this feels right; reasons for this having been initiated aside.”

Though Ori was turned away from him, Fíli could hear the warmth in Ori’s voice, when he replied next.

“I know what you mean. I think a part of it is us having known each other for so long. It’s easier to be this way, because we’re not strangers, and we both care for each other. It may not be love, but these feelings didn’t just spring up at random because of duty,” Ori said. 

Fíli could not argue there, nor did he want to. 

They sat there like that for a little while, before Fíli remembered something. 

“You and Gila seemed to have gotten yourselves sorted, earlier.”

Gila had gone off on her own at one time in the market, so Fíli wondered if that’s when it had happened. Because at a certain point, Kíli all but dragged him away elsewhere, out of having a direct line of sight on Ori. It had been for the best, Fíli realized, belatedly. 

Ori nodded.

“We did. She asked me to write to her when she returns home, actually.”

Fíli smiled.

“That’s good. She’s a dear friend. I don’t write to her as much as I should, but I’ve known her for many years.”

“I like her. I’m glad she’s open to knowing me now, too. It’s a shame she’s only visiting.”

That certainly made Fíli’s heart happy to hear. Ori was really trying, not to force Fíli’s life to be any different, but instead to slot himself in where he belonged.

Fíli bent down and kissed Ori's right cheek, then sat up a bit more, again. 

“I know. I don’t see her nearly as much since we reclaimed the mountain, but I do miss her when she’s not here. She has a couple of pebbles; twins, in fact. She sent Kee and I portraits a few years ago, actually.”

Ori hummed softly for a moment, then said, “I wouldn’t mind seeing them sometime; either in portraits, or in person.”

The idea of travelling brought up thoughts of what Fíli had heard earlier, for why Gila, Gimli and Stonehelm had arrived. Ori was the only one left in the dark about that. Eventually, regardless of what was decided, Fíli would need to tell him. He did not wish to speak of such things right then, though.

Before Fíli could think of anything else to say out loud, Ori turned and buried his face into his chest. Fíli adjusted to make that easier, and continued to hold the scribe, grateful that despite all of the chaos that had led them there, he was exactly where he wanted to be.

Chapter Text

Dís entered the Royal Kitchen just after first light, seeking out Bombur. 

Bombur waved at her once their eyes met. However, he remained where he was as he continued adding ingredients to a large glass bowl set before him, so she simply looked over all that he had set out, and nodded in silent approval. He had begun to prepare the dishes for the impending secret and impromptu wedding celebration, she had been told, but she had wanted to see his efforts firsthand, even if only briefly. 

What she found, alongside Bombur, further into the space, was Gila and Gerda. 

Gila was standing up, frosting a three tiered cake with bright yellow frosting. 

When Dís walked closer, the younger dwarrowdam glanced up and smiled. Gerda turned on the stool she was seated on nearby, and did much the same. Dís returned both of their silent gestures of greeting, then stepped even closer to stand at Gerda’s left. 

“What is this, Gila?” Dís asked.

“A surprise for Fíli and Ori, later. It’s not much, given how little time I had to prepare, but I hope they will enjoy it.”

Dís smiled.

“I have no doubt they will. It looks beautiful.”

Gila grinned, though didn’t glance up from what she was doing, her focus narrowed on the bottom layer of the cake.

“Thank you! Would you like to try a bite?”

“Oh, I can wait until later,” Dís said.

Gila glanced up at that briefly, and shook her head.

“There’s no need; I made a single layer for taste testing, if you’d like.”

Gerda held out a fork to Dís, who took it without further protest. 

Dís smiled at Gerda, who raised an eyebrow and smirked at her, but otherwise didn’t comment on that. 

Instead, Gerda said, “The single layer is over there behind Gila.”

Bombur’s preparation had taken over much of the available counter space, but as Gerda had said, there was a single layer sheet cake, covered in bright yellow icing resting not far behind Gila. Dís walked forward and scooped up a small bite, then savored it once it was in her mouth. When she pulled the spoon away, her tastebuds were being fully engaged, as a variety of flavors became known to her. 

“This is delicious!”

Gila’s warm voice filtered over to her, though her back remained turned as she continued working on the three tier cake.

“Why, thank you! I was just telling Amad here that I’ve been perfecting some of my recipes back home, and I might leave a few with Bombur and Bilbo, before I leave.”

Dís smiled.

“I’m sure they’ll love that. Every time after you leave they lament not having you here to enjoy their creations, as you more than anyone understand what they try to achieve with their own culinary efforts.”

Gerda shared a look with Dís, then said, “I have no doubt they will.”

Mention of the hobbit reminded Dís of something, as she came back to stand at Gerda’s left. 

“How is that project with the Shire going?”

Gila glanced up from her piping delicate waves around the cake’s bottom layer, then said, “It’s still going well. Each year that passes, our relationship with them only grows stronger.”

“That’s good. You have really done well there.”

Gila smiled. 

“It’s something I’m quite passionate about. Our people have struggled for many years, but we as much as hobbits deserve rich, full palates, too. Not everyone likes change, but there are those more open to including various ingredients, finding them as agreeable as those we had become used to when we all had less.”

“I thought it was a bit of a fool’s errand at first, truth be told. However, as you well know Dís, when Gila wants something, she is a force of nature in her pursuit of it,” Gerda said, a wry grin on her face, as their eyes met again. 

Dís smiled at Gerda, whose own grin lingered as they stared at each other once more. She had to turn away, before Gila noticed that sort of thing. Gerda had asked that they wait, and she would respect that.

“Don’t I know it. I doubt there’s anyone in this mountain who is unaware of that, at this point.”

Gila chuckled. 

“Ori certainly seemed to learn that yesterday.”

“Oh?” Dís said.

The way Gila said it did make her worry slightly.

“What do you think of Fíli’s future consort?” Gerda asked.

Gila shared a look with them both, then sighed. 

“He and I did not get off to the best start, but I think Fíli made the right choice.”

“What do you mean, Gila?” Gerda probed. 

Gila continued piping more icing, then wiped a hand across her forehead, before glancing at her Amad again. 

“Ori’s name was known to me before he was, because Fíli talked about him a lot when we were younger. It was not exactly in the most flattering light, though, and from all of that I made incorrect assumptions based on what I was told. Apparently, they were antagonizing each other because they didn’t know how else to express their emotions towards each other. Boys, honestly,” Gila said, huffing in exasperation. 

Dís and Gerda shared a look, then they were both chuckling, before glancing away from each other. 

“Yes, we’ve all come to realize those two were a bit oblivious when it came to each other, until recently.”

Gila smirked.

“So I’ve been told, after I made a complete donkey of myself to Ori, who kindly informed me of where I had been incorrect.” 

Gila sighed for a moment, then added, “I felt bad for him, quite honestly. Especially after I made him cry.”

“I can’t imagine Fíli took that well,” Dis said.

“He was exasperated, to say the least. Though, really at himself, I think, more than anyone.” 

Gila gave her handiwork on the first layer a thoughtful look, then began working on the second layer.

Afterwards, she said, “It was all cleared up though, I assure you. Ori and I even agreed to exchange letters, once I return home.”

That settled Dís’ heart; Ori might be newer to their whole family dynamic, but she knew what Fíli was like once he began to care for someone. It would not do well for Gila and Ori to be at odds. Gila, though not by blood, was as much family as Ori would be by marriage, soon.

“Well done. He’s got the most beautiful penmanship.”

“You like him, too, then?” Gila asked, meeting Dís’ eyes. 

Dís nodded.

“I do. Ori and Fíli will do well together, I think. They clearly care about each other, and that’s all I really wanted when we were told this had to happen.”

“It is a shame it took this to get them together, but sometimes, certain individuals need a little bit of a push,” Gila said. 

Dís nodded in agreement. 

However, shortly after, Dís found herself the subject of Gila’s raised eyebrows, and realized that the younger dwarrowdam was looking between both her and Gerda. Dís glanced at Gerda, who clearly became aware of what she had, then. 

“Don’t think I don’t see what’s going on here. You two are about as subtle as an oliphaunt let loose in the Shire,” Gila said firmly. 

“Gila,” Gerda sighed. 

“What? Should I not want your happiness, too, Amad? In case it has escaped your notice, neither you or Dís are getting any younger.”

Dís snorted. 

She glanced at Gerda after and found that the latter had a wry grin on her face. 

“You are right about that. I feel it in my bones every change of the season.”

Gila held the piping bag in one hand out at her side, then her other hand rested on her hip, as she glanced between them and asked, “So, what’s the delay, and can I make your wedding cake?”

“Gila!” Gerda exclaimed. 

Gila laughed. 

“I only joke, Amad. Though, if it ever comes to that, let me know. I have ideas.”

“How on Arda -” Gerda began, but Gila cut her off.

“I’ve known you two would be together one day since I was a child, Amad,” Gila deadpanned. 

“I was grieving your Ama, and Dís was grieving Víli. There’s no way you could have known that.”

Dís glanced at Gila, who rolled her eyes. 

“I won’t argue with you over your own life, but children see things that adults don’t, when they’re caught up focusing on other matters. I know that my own pebbles see me in ways now that I hadn’t realized before they spoke their own truths.”

“I suppose, I can concede to you there,” Gerda said softly. 

The three dwarrowdams lapsed into silence for a few moments, before Dís asked, “How are those pebbles of yours?”

Gila glanced up and smiled at her. 

“I have new portraits, if you’d like to see when I’m through with this.”

“Of course.”

Ori was nervous. 

He had never done this, and even if he had been subjected to Fíli’s and Kíli’s pranks before, this was decidedly a new venture for him. Still, he needed Fíli to feel more comfortable to be himself going forward. Ori had realized perhaps Fíli was withholding himself a bit, and that wasn’t tenable to the former any longer. So, he had decided to bridge the distance, and attempt to pull a prank of his own, on Fíli, before breakfast. 

Ori wore clothes he didn’t mind getting messy in, because for what he meant to do, he would need them. If all went well, he might get a bit wet, too. That was, if he could goad Fíli into retaliating, at least. He didn’t think it would be hard, after the initial shock washed over his new partner, at least.

It was a simple plan, all things considered; Ori would knock on the door that led into Fíli’s quarters and pretend to just want a sound kiss or two. Then, he would pour part of a water skein over Fíli and run away. He hoped Fíli might chase him after. Ori knew he could never hope to outrun those longer, more well-muscled legs, so he was setting himself up as much as Fíli, really. 

Taking a deep breath, Ori brought forth all of the courage to pursue what he was; new did not always have to be scary, and Fíli certainly didn’t make him feel fear. After that fortifying respiration, Ori hid the skein behind his back with his right hand, then reached out with the left and knocked on the door to Fíli’s quarters. 

He didn’t have to wait terribly long. When Fíli answered he smiled at the sight of Ori. This time, at least, he was wearing a red tunic, which made it easier for Ori to focus. 

“Goodmorning,” Ori said, doing his best not to look suspicious. 

“Goodmorning,” Fíli said. 

If he thought anything of Ori showing up at his door, Fíli didn’t readily say. 

Ori knew Fíli’s keen sight would notice the former was holding his right arm behind his back, soon, though, so he needed to act before he lost the gumption he had gained. 

“Mind if we kiss a bit before breakfast?” Ori asked. 

Fíli shook his head, then soon, Ori was backed up against the edge of the threshold of the former’s door. For a moment, he even cupped Fíli’s cheek, and reveled in the kiss for as long as he dared. Not long after though, Ori quickly lifted up the skein, and poured some water over Fíli’s head. 

Immediately, they jerked apart and Fíli was looking at him, clearly in shock. 

Ori smirked, then said, “Surprise.”

He splashed the front of Fíli’s tunic a bit more for good measure, then took off into a run down the corridor. No one was readily nearby, thankfully, but the Company wing spanned a few hallways, so others might be close enough to hear. 

Ori glanced back and found he was being chased. So he ran a bit more, but was soon bracketed against a nearby wall by Fíli’s larger body. Their chests were pressed together, and Ori was heaving a bit, while there was a questioning look on Fíli’s face as he gazed down.

Ori smiled up at Fíli, who noticed the expression, then smirked. 

Afterwards, Fíli was grabbing for the water skein, which Ori held onto and did his best to play keep away with. However, soon he was being tickled under the armpits, while his back was turned into Fíli’s chest. Amidst Ori’s laughter, the skein was wrested from his grasp. Then, he felt water pouring down his hair, and his back. 

It was a shock to the system, but even so, Ori was glad his plan had worked. 

When he met Fíli’s gaze again, there was a brilliant grin there. Eventually the empty skein was discarded, and they were kissing in earnest right then and there, uncaring of who was around. Ori was soon lifted up, while they continued their liplock. He stabilized himself by winding his arms around Fíli’s neck, allowing himself to be pulled closer, as their mouths continued to move.

Some time later, they broke apart, and Fíli whispered into his right ear, “It’s a good thing to know there’s more than one way you don’t mind getting each other wet.”

Ori’s eyes widened. 

That set Fíli to laughing, though he was swinging Ori around after, who wrapped his legs around Fíli as that helped to gain proper purchase on the taller dwarf. 

Whenever that stopped, Fíli eventually looked at Ori, and asked, “May I ask what prompted this sort of prank this morning?”

Ori gazed at Fíli steadily, placing his hands on either side of Fíli’s face, then said, “I want you to be more yourself around me, from now on. So long as it’s not too dangerous to yourself or others, and you mind not to do anything truly disruptive at formal events that might cause a diplomatic incident, I don’t mind this part of you, either.” 

Fíli’s face was impassive, almost imperceptible for a moment, before he smiled genuinely. One of his hands reached out, and tucked an errant strand of hair behind one of Ori’s ears, then said, “Thank you.” 

Afterwards, the two were hugging for a moment, both soaking wet enough to warrant proper changes of clothes before doing anything else. Ori eventually buried his face into Fíli’s neck, and just soaked up all the warmth he could in the embrace. 

He could feel the rumble of Fíli’s chest as he was softly laughing, then pressing another kiss against Ori’s cheek. 

“You continue to surprise me, Ori.”

Ori smiled where he was, appreciating the sound of Fíli’s joy as much as any other noise the latter made. His goal was to make Fíli happy, and it seemed that goal had been further achieved that very morning. He hoped that would bode well for the rest of their lives, because he truly enjoyed the radiance that was Fíli’s happiness, in full bloom. 

His left hand was tangled in a part of Fíli’s hair, and they were just staring at each other, when a throat cleared itself. 

Soon Ori glanced over his left shoulder, though he was still being held where he was, as his eyes met the amused face of Kíli. Gimli’s thick, bushy eyebrows were raised, while Gila was smiling at them widely. Stonehelm, to Ori’s great displeasure, was not far behind them, and he appeared much less amused at the sight they painted before him. 

Why Stonehelm was even there, Ori couldn’t guess, but he was. It was seeing him that made Ori want to jump down from Fíli for the moment, more than anything. He could see the unhidden glare directed at where Ori was, or perhaps, who Ori was with in particular. 

Ori turned to Fíli and sighed, then nodded towards the floor. Soon, he was being carefully slid back down to his feet, though he remained close to where Fíli was standing; not touching, but nearby, even so.

The day before, Ori hadn’t thought Stonehelm was too terrible, until he had insulted Dwalin and Tauriel. Nevermind the insult he had thrown towards Fíli. Ori was quiet, but he couldn’t let such things stand. 

After properly regaining his balance, he glared back at Stonehelm for a moment. Before anyone could speak though, Ori determined he would be heard, by one dwarf in particular.

Gathering his courage for the second time that day, Ori walked past everyone else, and said, “Just so we’re clear, what you said about Fíli was entirely out of line yesterday, and categorically untrue. Furthermore, you think so highly of yourself without seeming to have earned the right.”

Stonehelm scoffed. 

“I’m the heir to the Throne of the Iron Hills.”

“That may be the case, but what have you done on your own merit?” Ori paused, then continued on as Stonehelm stewed on that. “I know what Fíli has done. I also know what he doesn’t do, which is strut around the mountain, like he is Mahal’s gift to our eyeballs, or that we are lucky to be in his presence.”

Stonehelm snorted. 

“What is it about him that makes everyone so ready to come to his defence? Mahal’s balls, he’s not that much different from me, really, physical appearance and the Quest to reclaim this mountain aside.”

Ori shook his head.

“That, Thorin Stonehelm, is where you are wrong.”

Stonehelm raised a disbelieving eyebrow. 

“You’re not related to him. Why do you care so much what I think of him?”

Ori grimaced. 

“I will not see such a good dwarf like him be spoken of the way you did, nor will I allow you to speak ill of my brother-in-law or Tauriel for that matter, without informing you of where you are wrong.”

A smattering of emotions briefly crossed Stonehelm’s face, before he asked, “What’s in it for you, though? Surely your Crown Prince doesn’t think twice before -”

Ori made a noise of irritation, then said, “I advise you to stop before you continue, Stonehelm. I may be smaller but I won’t tolerate the disrespect anymore than anyone else who cares about him.”

Stonehelm crossed his arms, then gave him a thoughtful look. He was silent only for a few moments, before he said, “Who are you to say that, really? You’re nothing but a scribe. A well-titled one I have learned, but only that, still.”

Ori sighed. 

“You know what, you can face me in the training ring then, since you think so little of me.”

“You, fighting me?” Stonehelm laughed, then said, “You know what, let’s do that, then. Let everyone else see what I do of you, including him, since he looks like he wants to murder me with his eyes right now. You’re far too mouthy for someone whose job it is to keep records.”

Ori watched as Stonehelm stalked away, then turned to meet the remaining faces that were behind him. Gila appeared amused, Kíli looked shocked, Gimli was shaking his head, and Fíli, well, he looked fit to kill right then. At least, until he realized Ori was looking at him. 

“You didn’t have to do that, you know,” Fíli said, his voice quiet, but measured.

“You’re right, I didn’t. However, he deserves to be knocked down a peg or two. If Gimli can take him down, I have a chance.” Ori shared a brief look with Gimli, who did afford him a bit of a grin, before Ori continued. “Even if I don’t, I meant what I said; he spoke ill of Dwalin, Tauriel, and then you. I have as much right to protect you, as you do for me, remember?”

Fíli grimaced, holding Ori’s gaze for a moment, then seemed to reluctantly nod in response to that assertion. 

Gila glanced back at Fíli, then said, “Oh, I really like this one, now.”

Kíli was looking at Ori then, a conflicted look on his face, which made Ori ask, “What?”

“You stuck up for him and Tauriel, before I did. I should have -”

Ori cut him off. He could hear the regret in Kíli’s voice, but he couldn’t let it stand. 

“Kíli, you as much as Fíli have spent your entire lives protecting each other, and I know you’ve done your duty to Tauriel in that, too. Let me take this one, okay?”

Kíli smiled, hesitantly. 

“Alright, just make sure he gets what’s coming to him. I nearly punched him yesterday for what he said.”

Ori smiled.

“Oh, I plan to.”

While Ori and Stonehelm were grabbing their weapons, Fíli was doing his best not to come out of his skin. Despite Stonehelm’s poor showing in his fight with Gimli the day before, unlike Ori, Fíli knew what the other dwarf was capable of. He had faced his own outside threats, and led others in battle, whereas Ori had not. Stonehelm’s knowledge was practical, as much as theirs from the quest was. Though, where Fíli had been charged in similar leadership duties with Thorin or Dwalin present as his guides, Stonehelm had been forced to stand alone in situations Fíli never had. 

Ori couldn’t fight and win against Fíli or Kíli yet, so that the former had decided to do this had him more than a bit antsy. 

Fíli knew he couldn’t show that though, or Stonehelm might see, and think even less of Ori. That prick, who had been smiling at Ori yesterday, was quick to transfer his ire to the scribe, once Fíli was involved. It wasn’t right, and Ori deserved better than that. 

“Hey Kee, can I ask you something?”

The two were standing together, side by side, a little way from where Gimli and Gila were on a bench in the training ring. 

Kíli glanced over at Fíli with a raised eyebrow, who was at the former’s left.

“What is it?”

“Stonehelm seemed to genuinely enjoy Ori’s company yesterday, before he knew Ori was someone I spent time around. Does he really just hate me that much, or what?”

Kíli sighed. 

“You’re not going to like my answer, Fee.”

Fíli grimaced, as he crossed his arms over his chest.

“I already don’t like what’s happening. You might as well say what you will.”

Kíli was quiet, so that only both of them could hear, despite their other loved ones being close by.

“I think Stonehelm liked Ori, like genuinely liked him, before he knew Ori was linked in any way to you. I saw his smile yesterday as much as you did, but if I had told you that, then you would have gone over there.”

Fíli nodded, then sighed. 

“So, you believe he’s taking out his frustration at Ori for not being able to have him, now?”

“Mhhm. More or less. Though, I think he's still trying to show off, too, but he’s also being a right git about it. Even if Ori weren’t so gone for you, that would have never worked on him, anyways.”

Fíli smiled. 

“You’re not wrong. I learned that the hard way. Though I never would have stooped to his level; insulting good people, or Ori, either.”

“What can I say? He’s a prick. Ori knows that, and now, you’ve got your future husband ready to try to beat him in a duel.”

Fíli glanced at Kíli, who was clearly amused by the whole situation. Fíli tried to join in that, but he was still worried. 

Kíli seemed to notice that too, because he bent down, and whispered, “He’ll be alright, Nadad. You’ll see. He’s a little spitfire.”

Fíli grinned. 

“Aye, he is.”

The sounds of foot falls on dirt stalled the conversation, and had Fíli turning to where he could see Ori, then Stonehelm exiting the armory at the back, their weapons in tow. 

Stonehelm once again had his halberd, while Ori was carrying a sword. 

It appeared to Fíli that Ori was anticipating the long game; if he had a shorter range and a lighter weapon, but could tire Stonehelm out as he was a stockier sort, then perhaps he could zip in and get a proper blow to fell the future King. 

Kíli hopped closer, giving Fíli a lopsided grin, then said, “Okay you two. Seeing as there’s just us all here, I’ll be your referee for this little match. Get set up, and I’ll call it.”

Ori turned and smiled at Kíli, then nodded. 

Stonehelm rolled his eyes, but began to move to face the opposite of Ori. 

“On my mark; ready, set, fight!”

Dwalin was never so flashy as that, but Fíli appreciated the attempt at levity right then. 

His nerves were in a right state, watching the proceedings.

Ori maintained his distance, but slowly began to circle Stonehelm, as the latter did with him. 

Their fight wasn’t so much a dance, as it was an unchoreographed tangle of movements. Stonehelm’s footwork at times, as Dwalin had pointed out, was overly complicated. He had been trained by the best, but facing one opponent none of that was needed. It appeared to Fíli that Kíli was right; he was showing off, and perhaps trying to prove himself, to someone. 

Meanwhile, Ori was simply trying to take what was rightfully his; a victory against someone who had spoken ill of those he cared for. That Fíli was amongst them, made his heart swell, as he watched Ori execute some of what Dwalin had taught him, while also just getting a bit scrappy like Nori would, even. 

For all his worries, Fíli was grateful when Stonehelm misjudged where Ori might go, and was brought to the ground by that miscalculation. Ori wasted no time in standing over Stonehelm, demanding he yield, in a firm, no nonsense tone. 

Stonehelm was quiet for a few moments, then said, “I yield.”

Gila and Gimli were both clapping, then talking amongst themselves. 

Ori smiled at all of them, then turned his back, and sheathed his sword. He disappeared for a few moments to put away his weapon. 

When he returned, Fíli vaulted over the barrier, then went towards Ori. When they were standing face to face, he grasped Ori’s shoulders, and said, “You did well.”

Ori gazed up at him and smiled. 

To his knowledge, Stonehelm didn’t know they were to be married, so Fíli held off on the urge to do anything else in his presence as his cousin brought himself to his feet. Though part of Fíli wanted to kiss Ori, just so the sod knew who his future husband was. 

Stonehelm somehow though, still found it in himself to scoff and say, “You know, you would think you could turn water into ale, the way the scribe acts about you. It’s pitiful, honestly. Does he know you’ll soon be married?”

Fíli tightened his hold on Ori just slightly, then glared over at Stonehelm. 

“This scribe will soon be my husband. Show him some damn respect, Stonehelm. If not for that, then because he laid you out flat all on his own before Kíli or I could. You have some nerve walking into this mountain, disparaging good individuals around you. If that works for you in the Iron Hills or the Blue Mountains, then maybe you should go back to either of those places, instead. If you want to be here, stop talking to others the way you have been. I’m tired of hearing it, and I won’t stand for it any longer.”

Fíli saw the way Stonehelm’s eyes widened briefly, before he heard Ori say, “Thank you.”

Fíli turned away from his cousin, then said, “It’s no more than you deserve.” Afterwards, he finally planted a kiss on Ori’s cheek. 

Ori, ever the one to surprise him, shot up and wrapped his arms around his neck.

“Is this, okay?” Ori whispered. 

Fíli smiled, then nodded, “More than.”

Then, in full view of whoever else might see, the two kissed for the third time that day. 

Absent-mindedly, Fíli heard heavy footsteps walking past them both, but otherwise no one else bothered them at that moment. It was just as well; they deserved a minute to appreciate each other, without anyone giving their unwanted opinions. 

Dís sat next to Gerda, while opposite of them, Thorin and Bilbo were seated beside each other at the other end of the table, as absolute chaos ensued between them all. 

The Company dining hall, which at most, usually only held three fourths of the Company at any  one time, was packed to the brim with all original members, as well as guests. Chairs had been pulled from a variety of places, and there were even some sitting on each others’ laps. 

Namely, Ori was seated on Fíli’s lap, and Kíli was seated on Tauriel’s lap. The sight was quite an amusing one, that led to Ori and Kíli making jokes and seeming to laugh together about it. Similarly, Tauriel and Fíli appeared to be enjoying their partners’ amusement as well, talking as they did behind their backs. 

There was also Gimli, seated near to them, his parents not far. Gila was also seated on Tauriel’s other side, where Gerda was to her left. 

Tauriel and Gila made conversation every so often, though at one point Kíli and Ori, of all individuals, began a game that involved tossing food into the other’s mouth from increasingly odd trajectories. Some of those attempts did not land well, and ended up breaking up the conversation between the two. However, Gila and Tauriel seemed to take it good naturedly enough at least, especially when Ori in his shy way, would apologize. Neither seemed to want to admonish him too much, which Dís was sure Kíli realized. 

Oh, the trouble her sons and Ori alone could get into together. Perhaps it was good that the three had never realized before right then their capacity for combined antics before, because it would have certainly resulted in further mayhem the likes of which she was unsure the mountain would have been ready for. Even so, it warmed her heart to see. Especially given the difficult decisions that lay ahead in the coming days. 

On the other side of the table, the rest of the Company was. This was partially by design, though only a select few knew it. Even so, a few of their own returning was enough cause for celebration; one of many they would all be having together that very day, in fact. 

Aside from that, Dís had it on good authority from Kíli in particular that Ori had fought Stonehelm and won, defending not only Dwalin and Tauriel, but Fíli too. That reassured Dís more than anything; the two would be good together, protecting each other. She knew Fíli was a protective sort, but to know Ori had enough fire in him to do the same, was a boon all its own. 

Of course, there was the matter of Stonehelm.

Dís hadn’t been sure what to make of him before; he had seemed dutiful, and perhaps even a bit sad, if she had to guess. Him mentioning wishing to return the Iron Hills said as much to her. Thorin even mentioned in his absence that he pointed out he hardly heard from his Adad, which also told her there might be more to him than met the eye.  

However, Kíli regaled her with what Stonehelm had said when there were few others listening. For a moment, as Kíli went on, it took her back to a time when he had sought her out more, just to talk, or even to sit and let her braid his hair. The older Kíli got though, he cared for it less, and pushed her away from doing so even more. In that moment, however, he appeared younger, and then finished off with what Ori did in response. 

Kíli had mentioned being upset that Ori had done what he hadn’t, then recovered, by saying he was grateful it was Ori who was marrying Fíli. She could not have agreed more.

Something that had surprised her outside of that, though, was Kíli’s deft compliment of Gerda and her together. She knew he was quite perceptive; it was strange having that turned towards her, though, for a second time that day, no less.

However, it was Kíli; her kind, brash, and loving youngest son. He meant well, and she was thrilled to know that even if she hadn’t outright asked, or even sought his and his brother’s approval, that she had it, from Kíli at least. 

Fíli might be a bit more of a hard sell, considering unlike Kíli, he had actually known his Adad, and was distraught to have lost him for some time. There were moments where she noticed he hid his grief, rather than addressing it. Gerda, though he loved her as a family friend, might not be what he expected at first, and so Dís wagered, Fíli might need more time with the knowledge. 

Eventually, she would tell him, but not yet. There were too many other topics needing to be addressed sooner than that. 

“Say Kíli, what about you, Gimli, and I take Fíli out to hunt? I know you were both wanting to yesterday, as was I.”

Gila’s voice brought Dís out of her thoughts, noticing the plans being made. 

“If we stay here talking half as long, we might be late for dancing, though,” Fíli pointed out.

Gerda cleared her throat, then spoke up. 

“You are free to do as you wish today, Fíli. I think you and Master Ori deserve a proper break, and there’s nothing more I can teach you that either of you do not already know together. We will meet again eventually, before your proper wedding in front of the kingdom, but you both have done well. Enjoy Gila’s and Gimli’s company, please. I need some rest today. These old bones aren’t what they used to be.”

Dís turned to Gerda, and raised an eyebrow. 

There was a congenial smile, but Dís knew what was hiding behind that seemingly innocent look. If the younger ones did not, it was just as well. 

“Thank you, Gerda.”

“Yes, thank you, Lady Gerda,” Ori said. 

“Ori, would you like to join us?”

Ori turned his gaze to Gila, and shook his head. 

“No, thank you. I need time to myself that I have been sorely lacking. I hope you all enjoy the time together, though.”

“You enjoy your rest. You deserve it after this morning.”

Ori smiled, though it was more shy than anything else. 

Fíli seemed to have heard what Gila said, because he squeezed Ori’s middle, and kissed his shoulder. Ori smiled fondly, before his eyes widened. 

When Dís’ eyes met Ori’s, she grinned. 

“We Durins are an affectionate bunch, Ori. You do me no disservice by enjoying it, I promise.”

Ori smiled then nodded. 

He turned to talk quietly with Fíli for a moment, and then Dís’ attention went elsewhere. She noticed Stonehelm was leaving of his own accord, not saying a thing to anyone. Her eyebrows went up towards Thorin and Bilbo, who both noticed the same thing. 

Eventually, they were all going their separate ways, leaving Gerda, Dís, Bilbo, Thorin, Bombur, Balin, and Dori. 

“How is the food coming along for tonight?” Dís asked. 

Bilbo and Bombur shared a look between them, then Bombur said, “It is coming along well, Dis. Between Bilbo and I, we’ve been able to come up with a menu, and the preparation you came across earlier this morning is nearly complete.”

Dís smiled.

“Excellent; now, as far as entertainment goes?”

“I’ve enlisted the Company to bring out their instruments, once we reach here later,” Dori said. 

“Everyone is aware this is meant to be a surprise, correct?” Dís asked. 

“Yes. I impressed upon each of them, especially your youngest, that it is meant to be kept secret until they walk into Balin’s office,” Dori said.

“Good, good. We won’t have much in the way of decorations, but I don’t think either Fíli or Ori will care about that, really.”

Dís turned her attention to Balin. 

“Is the secret passageway to your office all clear for us to use, to sneak past them both, on their way there?”

“Yes, Dís. Nori and Dwalin checked it earlier this morning, before breakfast.”

“I’ll bet they did,” Thorin said, a rare smile on his face. 

Dís smiled at her elder brother, then shook her head. 

Dori turned a withering look towards the King, which was in such opposition to how prim and proper he typically was. She supposed being met with humor the likes of which Kíli normally engaged with had thawed a bit of his propriety for a moment. 

Thorin smirked, then schooled his features again, when he met Dís’ eyes. 

She snorted, then found herself smiling again. 

Thorin, as much as anyone, deserved a bit of goofiness, too. 

“Is there anything you all need us for, in the next few hours?” Bilbo asked. 

Dís turned to Gerda, who shook her head, and went down the line, watching as no one seemed to have anything. 

“Good. Then Thorin and I will be indisposed for that much, at least, until we have to meet Dwalin in the training grounds later.”

“Whatever for?” Dori asked. 

Bilbo grinned. 

“He’s asked us to put his teaching to the test; we’re to face our nephews, and their partners in the ring.”

Dís raised her eyebrows and shared a look with Gerda. 

Oh, that , she had to see.

Bilbo and Thorin walked hand in hand towards their quarters. 

Thorin was ready for a reprieve of calm, after the lively breakfast that he and Bilbo had been subjected to. It was not often that everyone gathered together in that way, and while he did enjoy it, much like Ori, Thorin needed time away from others too, afterwards. 

His future nephew and he were more alike than perhaps the scribe realized. Or maybe Ori was aware, and simply said nothing. 

The two had bonded in years’ past over their shared love of Bilbo, as well as fibre arts, which Thorin did when he had the chance. It was not nearly as often as Ori, but he enjoyed them, and being able to create something softer with his hands. Thorin imagined, given his legs as they were, that he might have to take them up a bit more in the future. That would lead to even more time with Ori, as he and Fíli began to take over duties, one day. 

Thorin liked Ori and could see why Fíli had waited for him. The King hadn’t necessarily realized that’s what it might be, until he saw them together. Fíli had never shown much interest for long with anyone, his eyes always straying to the scribe when he thought others weren’t looking. Now, with his regard returned, Thorin could see all that Fíli had been holding back; there was a real possibility that this only expedited the inevitable. 

They were young though and had time to rectify what had remained unspoken between them for so long. 

Thorin more than anyone knew what it was to join together later than expected with your One, after all. His One, was currently pulling him through the threshold of their door. 

Thoughts of anything else disappeared, as Thorin gazed down at his husband. 

There were dark, sleep deprived blemishes below Bilbo’s eyes. He really had been putting himself through a lot over the past week alone. It was such a small length of time, but so much had already happened, and he wondered if Bilbo had managed even a fraction of the sleep he normally needed. 

Much as Thorin would like nothing more than to strip down and make love to Bilbo in the sanctity of their bedchamber, the former decided that sleep instead was in order for the hobbit. Of course, Bilbo would probably fight it, given they had little time to themselves, so Thorin decided he would trick his husband into resting, if it was the only thing he did that day. 

“Ghivashel, would you perhaps like to listen to me play the harp for you? I have not plucked those strings for what seems like an age, and if you’ll suffer the sounds of my less practiced hands at this point, then I would appreciate it.”

Bilbo peered up at him, then asked, “Where would you like me?”

“It’s the hand harp I speak of, so on our bed is just fine.”

If Bilbo suspected anything amiss, he did not say. 

Instead, he nodded, then said, “Alright. That sounds agreeable.”

Thorin smiled. 

“Good.”

Thorin led Bilbo to their bed, and helped him up into it, then tucked Bilbo in beneath the furs, alongside everything else. He even fluffed the pillow behind Bilbo’s head. 

That caught Bilbo’s attention. 

“I see what you’re doing, Thorin.”

“Please, Amral, don’t fight me on this. I worry for you, as you have for me. I can see the circles under your eyes.”

Bilbo sighed. 

“I appreciate that, darling, truly. This past week has taken a lot out of me.”

“I know. Now, as you care for me, let me do so for you, please.”

Bilbo smiled at him, fondly. 

“I would be a fool to fight it, as well as a hypocrite, too.”

Bilbo sighed again, laid back against the pillows behind his head, then said, “Alright, carry on then, please.”

Thorin bent down and pressed a kiss onto Bilbo’s forehead, then stepped away in favor of seeking out his instrument. 

As excited as he was to help Bilbo get to sleep, Thorin was also looking forward to letting his fingers move across the well loved strings of his harp. 

Music was important to dwarrow as much as any other race, though sometimes elves thought they had a monopoly on it all, with how their obnoxious singing filled the trees everywhere they went most days. Like poetry, music was known to Mahal’s children as well; it simply took on a different style. That did not mean it was lesser, in dwarrow hands, however. 

Soon, Thorin was laying atop the layers on their bed, his back against the headboard. He stared forward, and began to strum, searching for what song might yearn to be played then. 

His fingers started out slow, but eventually they flew, hardly ever faltering, unlike his knees some days. It felt freeing to create something aloud that sounded as it did; definitely beautiful, and warm. Much like Bilbo, in fact. 

When Thorin did turn to his husband, Bilbo was fast asleep, his right cheek nestled against the pillow to where it was clear he had been watching his favorite dwarf. Thorin smiled at the sight, grateful that he had been able to soothe the hobbit enough, so soon. 

Though Thorin knew Bilbo was already asleep, he began to sing a song in his deep cadence; it was not one that was so dreary as the one he had sung in Bilbo’s smial so many years ago. This was a happier tune that he had written for Bilbo in particular, that spoke of feeling like he was forever amidst an eternal spring; awash in love and warmth whenever he was near his husband. 

Bilbo had heard it before, and had cried once it had been concluded that first time. There had been copious lovemaking after, which was quite welcome, and hardly a surprise given that when Thorin had let Bilbo hear it, they had already been naked in bed together. 

After the song though, Thorin sighed. 

Thorin was elated to know he had gotten Bilbo to sleep easily enough, but felt the need to slip out for a bit, after. 

He would likely be back before Bilbo even woke, but he wanted to see Dís. She had taken the reins of the surprise celebration for Fíli and Ori, so she might be busy.  Even so, he hoped he might spend a little time with her given Gerda had also intimated needing rest as Bilbo had. 

As of late, Thorin and Dís hadn’t spent much time together. Though they were not nearly as close as she and Frerin had been, or he and Frerin, even, there was a shared history and a love between them, still. They had raised Fíli and Kíli together, after all. 

He hoped given the day, she might not tread far out of the Company wing. Other weeks, she was deep elsewhere in the mountain, alongside Kíli, sorting out the guilds. They forever seemed to be having problems, which gave her ample training material to guide him through. However, given their rare circumstances she had also left off that, hoping they might survive without her and him for that much time, at least. 

Kíli had learnt much alongside Dís, and Thorin could even see signs of the way he handled diplomacy in his personal life as well. Though easier to anger than Fíli, Kíli was also a jovial sort, who could smile at someone and have them listen well enough to him before too long. He was good at what he did, though Thorin knew he hadn’t much cared for it at first. 

Both of his sister-sons had grown into fine adults, really. 

Thorin could only be grateful for that, given that when Víli had died, he and Dis had been so scared together. Their own Adad had been much more difficult with them, and their Amad had died in Smaug’s attack on the mountain. Víli had always been the cooler head to prevail, and much like Fíli or Kíli, often was able to put others at ease more quickly than either he or Dís, even. 

Thorin eventually found her, after knocking on her quarters. 

Dís looked surprised when she opened her door. 

“I thought we might share a pipe in Bilbo’s garden, if you would afford me the time for that, Nana.”

She was quiet for a moment, then nodded. 

The two walked together, winding back towards Thorin and Bilbo’s quarters, then stepped out to the rare cliffside terrace attached to it.

“I thought you and Bilbo were meant to be spending time together?” Dís asked, once they were seated on a cushion filled bench, outdoors. 

“We did, and we are. However, once back here, I noticed he was tired. I played him my harp and he finally relented to some rest.”

Thorin lit his pipe, then began puffing on it properly. Shortly after, he exhaled a few smoke rings, before holding it out in front of him. Dís lit her own, then did much of the same before she said, “It is probably for the best. He has been shouldering too much as of late.”

Thorin nodded.

“I concur.”

They lapsed into silence for a while, still smoking. 

Then Thorin asked, “Was Gerda really tired earlier, or was that a ploy to work on wedding related endeavors?”

Dís smiled, softly. 

“She really does need rest as well. The effort to move for her some days is greater than others.”

“I can understand that.”

Thorin was quiet for a moment, then looking down at his pipe as he twiddled it in between the fingers of his left hand. 

“Something on your mind, Nadad?” Dís asked. 

When Thorin met her eyes, he could see that same knowing, calculating look Kíli took on sometimes. Kíli and Dís were more alike, whereas Fíli had always been closer to Thorin in other ways. Some days, Thorin wondered if that was for the best, though at least Fíli was more mellow than him most times.

“I’ve spoken with Bifur about commissioning a cane for myself, after speaking with Oin and Tauriel the other day.”

“I see,” Dís said, then expelled another smoke ring. 

“It should be finished within a week or so,” Thorin said, then inhaled more smoke, and exhaled another ring. “Tauriel offered up wood from around her’s and Kíli’s home for it, in fact.”

Dís smiled. 

“That was kind of her.”

They lapsed into silence again, then, “Is there any reason why you have neglected to tell me that is something you needed?”

Thorin sighed. 

“I was scared, Nana. The mountain is changing so rapidly, and then there’s these nameless individuals, wishing to question all that we’ve built. I may not have made every correct decision I could so far, but we are thriving now. I thought if I were to walk around with a mobility aid, it might further endanger me, either physically or figuratively, from those who might take it as another weakness.”

“What changed your mind?” Dís asked. 

There was no hint of judgement, only curiosity. 

“In truth, Bilbo. I took a fall the other night, then acted less than exemplary. Still, after I gave him leave to, he helped me up onto our bed, then made me see sense. Though he may not be a dwarf, he certainly has learnt our ways enough to tell me when even I am blinded to my own ignorance.”

Dís chuckled. 

“Would that I could have known so many years ago that any being had the power to do as he does. Bless Mahal and that hobbit’s own maker for his existence in your life, and ours.”

Thorin smiled. 

“Speaking of foresight, do my eyes deceive me, or have you and Gerda grown closer again?”

Dís was quiet for a while, as the two continued to smoke. 

Then, as she stared out ahead, down the side of the mountain, she said, “There’s no official promise, but yes. She and I have discussed it, and we are both willing to try again.”

Thorin grinned.

“I am glad to hear that. I know you miss Víli, but you deserve happiness again, too, Nana.”

“I worry how Fíli might take it. Kíli noticed as you have, and I think Fíli might have also finally, when faced with us dancing the other day,” Dis sighed, then said, “You know he mourns his Adad more than Kíli ever will. He’s subtle, but there are times where I notice it being more pronounced, whether he means for it to be apparent or not. I think he does his best to hide it from me, so as not to hurt me.”

Thorin nodded. 

“I should speak with him about it, eventually. He’s as prone to locking up his emotions as I am.”

“A chip off the old rock?” Dís said, smiling as she did. 

“Dís-”

“No, Thorin, don’t start that again. You know even though Víli was their Adad by blood, you have been the one there for them. I thank you. They see you as that, even if they do not say it. You and I both know that. You have done well with them.”

Thorin shook his head.

“I never meant to take his place.”

“You did no such thing, Nadad. You stepped in.”

“Thank you, Nana,” Thorin murmured. 

They finished off their pipes in silence. Neither had much left in them, really. Afterwards, they put them away and just sat for a while. 

“I sat and made some pottery the other day,” Dís eventually said.

Thorin raised an eyebrow then glanced at her.

“Really?”

“I did. I even made Bilbo a teacup.”

Thorin smiled. 

“Oh, he’ll love that.”

“That is what I’m hoping for. I painted it, and it shouldn’t be too long now before it’s complete.”

“You’ve been making time then, for your craft,” Thorin commented idly.

“Can the same be said for you, Thorin?” Dís asked, a searching look on her face.

Thorin shook his head.

“No. I feel as if there’s never enough time anymore.”

Dís nodded.

“I understand. However, to be effective in your rule and your private life even, I would say you might consider making a bit of time for it. I found the week much more manageable when I could lose myself to the wheel and not think about everything straining my mind.”

“You’re right. I have no doubt I will need an outlet when we bring up the marriage contract.”

Dís grimaced, before expelling a heavy sigh. 

“Yes, I am not looking forward to that meeting, but I will be sure Kíli and I are there to show our support.”

That eased Thorin’s mind a bit more, even if he felt a storm brewing before it could even properly begin.

“Good. From what I understand, they will both need it.”

“Wanna take bets on who loses their temper first; Fíli or Kíli?”

Thorin snorted. 

“I would rather not consider that it would be necessary, but given what Dori and Nori have mentioned, I think it will be Fíli. Kíli is happy enough for Fíli, but you know how Fíli can be.”

Dís trained an amused expression towards him.

“I know how you get about protecting Bilbo, when those pricks are dismissive of him, or worse. If Fíli reacts anything close to that, I fear I’ll need a drink by the end of the day.”

Thorin sighed.

“Meet Bilbo and I here. We can all share one together afterwards, regardless of the outcome.”

“Deal.”

They lapsed into silence again, until Dís turned to him with a wide grin on her face.

“Do you know what Kíli told me earlier?”

“Hm?”

“Ori fought Stonehelm earlier this morning, before breakfast.”

Thorin felt both of his eyebrows raise.

“Why?”

“Apparently outside of our purview, he insulted Dwalin, Tauriel, Fíli, and even Ori, too.”

“Dwalin mentioned something about that yesterday, come to think of it. Apparently Stonehelm wasn’t too impressed by him being beaten by an elf.”

Dís shook her head. 

“I’d like to see him face Tauriel in the ring. You and I both know she’d make quick work of him.”

Thorin nodded. 

“Dáin, you know, isn’t too fond of the elves in general, still. It seems his son has inherited that.”

“Kíli also said Fíli told Stonehelm to get himself together, or he could leave.”

Thorin considered that for a moment, then said, “While that’s not entirely the truth, I am glad it was Fíli who said something, instead of Kíli. I know that oftentimes, his younger brother speaks where he cannot.”

Dís nodded.

“Kíli was actually upset that it was Ori who took Stonehelm to task, though. He thought he should have first, given it was Tauriel who was also insulted.”

Thorin shook his head. 

“Kíli is often the first to stick his neck out for anyone. I am glad Ori did so, this time. It assures me that they might just all manage without us, one day.”

“A day I am neither prepared for, nor ready to face,” Dís murmured.

Thorin reached out his left hand, and squeezed her right shoulder lightly.

“I know, Nana. We cannot maintain our grasp on the mountain forever, though. They are not getting any younger, and neither are we.”

“You are right. I never thought we would make it this far, but I am glad for your stubbornness, because it led us home.”

The two lapsed into silence again, and just sat together as they were. 

Eventually, Dís then Thorin stood. 

The two shared a hug. It was not often they did, but Thorin wanted to right then as much as Dís seemed to. Thrain had never been affectionate, so they were not so much that way with each other, either. Fíli and Kíli by contrast at least were more so the opposite of them in that regard, though Fíli held himself apart from others more than Kíli did. 

When they stepped apart, Dís smiled. 

“Thank you for seeking me out, Nadad. It’s nice to spend time with just you once every great while.”

Thorin nodded. 

“I feel the same, Nana. Thank you for joining me.”

“It was a pleasure, but now, we must both get on with our days.”

“Yes, it would seem that way.”

Dís was gone shortly after. 

Thorin glanced behind him then in her wake, gazing out at the mountainside and the scenery he was able to see from his vantage point. After a few hearty lungfuls of air, he returned to their bedchamber and found Bilbo waking bleary eyed from his sleep. 

“Thorin?”

“I’m right here, Ghivashel,” Thorin said, as he climbed carefully back onto the bed. 

Bilbo was soon in his arms, then twitching his nose. 

“You smell of smoke.”

“Dís and I shared a pipe out in your garden while you slept.”

“That sounds nice.”

“It was. How did you sleep?” Thorin asked, as he carded a hand through Bilbo’s curls.

“Quite well. Though I could do with some more sleep, in truth.”

“I could allow for that, if you would like.”

Bilbo shook his head, then began climbing into Thorin’s lap. 

“What I would like, is for you to stay here in bed with me, so we could have a proper fuck. Perhaps after that, I could be convinced to sleep some more.”

Thorin’s eyebrows raised. 

“Are you certain you’re up for that right now?”

Bilbo frowned. 

“Oh Thorin, when are you going to learn not to underestimate me?”

Thorin opened his mouth to offer a rebuttal, but Bilbo’s finger on his lips stilled his mouth. 

Bilbo was gazing at him, a smirk on his face. 

“I think we’ve had enough of that mouth, for now. How about we put it to better use?”

Thorin grinned broadly, then simply nodded. 

Berl carried a large stack of books needing to be reshelved. 

While it was acceptable behavior in the library to leave books out for that purpose, they had been left astray haphazardly, rather than in any designated area. One of the other junior scribes or someone else who worked there should have remedied the problem, but seeing as they all had gone elsewhere after the midday meal, Berl elected himself to do it. 

He wanted the library to look its best when Master Ori returned soon. 

Berl was just turning a corner when his body collided with that of another. 

There was a grunt, and then all of the books he had been holding fell. 

Normally, Berl would have stopped to apologize profusely, but he was worried about having enough time for everything he felt necessary to do before Ori returned. So, he muttered a quick apology, and dropped down immediately after to begin picking up what had fallen. 

Soon, he noticed there was another set of hands moving alongside his own. Only once he had picked up all he could, did he look up. 

Brown eyes were what he first noticed, alongside the stern expression of the other dwarf in front of him. They had dark brown hair, with streaks of auburn visible. Their braids were thick, and intricate in some places; they were a noble, of some sort. The clothes they wore spoke of travelling though; as if they had only just arrived, or meant to leave soon. 

Berl cleared his throat as he stood up, then allowed the books to be placed on top of the ones he already had within his grasp. 

“Thank you, for the help.”

The stranger grimaced, before they spoke in a deep, slightly accented voice. It was not the sort Berl recognized as Ereborian, but another place entirely. 

“I suppose it was the least I could do. I had no idea where I was going, but you certainly seem to.”

Berl nodded.

“Yes, I work here. Junior Scribe Berl, at your service,” Berl said, then bowed as much as he could. 

The stranger gave him a considering look, then said, “So, this is the Grand Library of Erebor, then.”

“It is. Have you never been here before?”

The stranger raised an eyebrow at Berl. They waited, seeming to scrutinize Berl a bit, then shook their head. 

“To Erebor, yes. To this part of the mountain, no.”

Berl smiled.

“So you’re visiting. That’s nice. What brings you here?”

The stranger gave him another glance, then crossed their arms. 

“I’m not actually at liberty to say at the present.”

None too perturbed, Berl shrugged.

“Oh. Okay, then. If there’s anything you need, I or another individual working here can assist you. Good luck finding some of the other Junior Scribes though, after a meal time.”

Berl smiled slightly, then turned before he could see whatever response he got. 

As he was adjusting his glasses, he heard heavier footsteps behind him and turned. 

The stranger looked a bit awkward. 

“Actually, I wondered if you might know where I can find books on adventures. Fiction or non-fiction; you can pick.”

Berl thought for a moment, then said, “Let me put these on my Master’s desk for the time being, then I’ll help you.”

Berl did just that, then returned to find the stranger waiting; they were seated on the edge of a clean table with their arms crossed, and ankles just so as well. 

Berl walked past them, motioning for the stranger to follow, which they began to while the former started to talk.

“Any particular story you’d like to hear? There’s a retelling of the re-taking of our mountain that you might enjoy. Have you heard how that came about? The one who recounted it is actually who I work for. He’s a great teacher, even for one quite so young. I’m so lucky to have been assigned Master Ori, really.”

A groan sounded out behind him, then Berl heard, “You have got to be kidding me.”

Berl turned around, then gazed at the stranger. 

“Is everything alright?”

Where before there had been a more neutral or curious expression, the one on the stranger’s face was more drawn; annoyed, even, Berl would venture to say. 

“I don’t need your help anymore. Good day.”

Then, the stranger turned on their heel, and left the library from whence they had come. 

Berl did not know what to make of it, at all.

Chapter Text

“Uncle Bilbo, what are you doing here?” Kíli asked, as he was taking a few tester swings on his sword to warm up a bit for the day. 

“You almost never come here,” Fíli said, in agreement with his brother that it was strange to see the hobbit there.

“That’s not entirely true boys,” Bilbo said, beginning to unbutton the cuff of one of his white shirt sleeves, then roll it back. After that first one was done, he glanced back up, a bit of a smirk on his face. “However, today, I’m afraid, you’ll have to see if you can best your uncle and I.” 

“What?” Kíli croaked. 

“That’s right, Irak’dashat. Bilbo and I will take turns facing you and Tauriel, then your Nadad and Ori shall try their hand at joining us in the ring after,” Thorin agreed.

Fíli shared a look with Kíli, who while brave and a good warrior, the latter did not look thrilled at the prospect of facing either of their uncles, but especially together. 

Bilbo normally took the vantage point of a face in the crowd if he ever did come to watch them train, or he would join the spectators to cheer them on in various tournaments. To Fíli’s recollection, neither he nor Kíli had faced Bilbo before. 

This was new, for certain. 

For his part, Fíli knew Bilbo enough to be aware that he had gained a decent handle on his swordsmanship. Dwalin alongside Thorin had been adamant about it, after retaking Erebor, and him agreeing to be the Consort Under The Mountain. These days, Bilbo had little use for the skill himself, after others had settled into the idea of a hobbit consort. However, that did not mean it wasn’t necessary for him to still be able to defend himself. He was a bit of a dark horse though; neither Kíli nor Fíli personally had seen him fight since the quest.

Thorin, on the other hand, was not cruel in overpowering them with his battle-tested skills when they would spar with him. However, if they wanted any sort of upper hand or victory against him, they had to work exceedingly hard for it every single time. Much like his praise, really. 

The King and his Consort together, all in all, were sure to be a formidable duo. For the first time since the training together had begun at the beginning of the long week, Fíli felt he might actually leave more worse off for the wear than he had arrived. 

After watching the knob on Kíli’s throat bobbed up and down, Fíli gave his brother a commiserating look, then glanced down at Ori, who appeared resolute, surprisingly enough. When he caught Fíli looking at him, Ori shrugged, then said, “There is no getting out of it, so better to strategize.”

Admittedly, that was a good outlook to have. He shouldn’t really have been surprised that was Ori’s opinion on the matter, really. 

“Right you are, Ori,” Dís said, suddenly walking up to everyone congregating near the rest of them. 

“Amad, lovely to see you!” Kíli’s tone cracked in false bravado.

Kíli looked a bit green; not out of jealousy, but instead worry. Fíli walked over to him, and slung an arm around his brother’s shoulders. He squeezed the farther one, then said, “You’ll do fine, Kee. You and Tauriel work well together. More than that, I know you’re a good warrior. You can do this.”

If Thorin heard what Fíli said, which he most likely had, he blessedly did not comment on that fact. 

“Chin up, lad, this will be fun,” Bilbo said. 

Their Amad chuckled.

“Fun for who,” Kíli muttered. 

Fíli snorted, then gave Kíli a final shoulder squeeze before the latter moved away from his embrace and began preparing anew. 

Tauriel appeared mostly unaffected, though her brow was creased more sharply than normal, which was a tell that she was worried. 

“Good luck, Nana,” Fíli said, which she did smile at, before going back to inspecting her daggers.

“Let’s get seated,” their Amad said. 

Fíli turned and sat nearby on a bench, where Ori joined him on his left, and his Amad was to his right. 

Thorin was rolling his neck around in a full circle casually, easy as you please sort of way. Once he was done, there was a rare smile on his face. 

Oh - that was devious. 

Thorin knew he was unsettling Kíli, and clearly took pleasure in it. 

Fíli glanced at their Amad, who shook her head, then gave an unimpressed snort. 

“Oh, if only Frerin were here to see this,” she said, softly. 

Fíli’s eyebrows rose. 

It was rare for either her or Thorin to mention their long dead brother. What Fíli knew of him was fragmented bits and bobs he had stitched together in his head, alongside the image of a portrait that had been found during earlier restoration efforts, which now rested in an art gallery curated with paintings recovered. From time to time, Thorin went there, and simply talked to him. Fíli knew this, because his mother did, too, and had taken him with her once after the painting had been placed in its new home. 

His mother glanced at him again, smiling softly at the look on his face. 

“He would have loved this, and the fine dwarrow you and Kíli have grown into. If he were here, though, I have no doubt he would have demanded to join Thorin facing you both, by now, in fact.”

Fíli smiled. 

“I’m not sure how much Kee would have enjoyed that, though.”

She chuckled.

“He and Thorin were like you two; Frerin was like Kíli - he had a smile or a kind word for almost anyone, whereas you know Thorin. You take after him more than anyone.”

Fíli grimaced. 

“I’ve been told.”

“It does not have to be a bad thing, dashat.”

“Perhaps not, but there are certain things that would have been better left for him to keep.”

They left it at that, as Bilbo and Thorin faced Kíli and Tauriel. 

Thorin stood before Kíli, while Tauriel was opposite of Bilbo. 

The height difference between the elf and the hobbit was stark and nearly had Fíli laughing; except Ori was right - they should pay attention enough to strategize. So, he spread his legs and clasped his hands between them with his elbows resting on his thighs, ready to watch what happened next. 

Admittedly, Fíli was drawn to watching Bilbo, only because he knew how Thorin fought. While Fíli likely would also be the one to face Thorin in the ring, Bilbo was the unknown, and who Ori would have to prepare for. He was curious what awaited his partner, in truth. 

“Commence fighting,” Dwalin called out.

Bilbo hopped about, and danced around Tauriel. It was the only way that Fíli could describe it; he was liquid, as he twirled around her swift moving blades with Sting firmly in his grasp. The hobbit used her height as a disadvantage as he ran around her, moving to the beat of his own drum. 

At one point, she came forward, and he did a backflip, knocking one of the blades out of her right hand. She was dominant with that one, so that would give her a disadvantage. Bilbo had intentionally honed in on that, and knocked it firmly out of her grasp, where it clattered to the ground too far away for her to regain a hold of it without leaving herself open.

Without the conjoined efforts of both of her daggers, Tauriel’s movements were off. She could fight well enough with only one, but they were not aiming to maim, or kill; only to test each other. There were only so many things that she could do without actually harming Bilbo. 

It surprised Fíli very little then, when eventually Bilbo managed to jump onto Tauriel’s back, and hold Sting to her throat, demanding she yield. 

“Wow,” Ori said from his left. 

“That was incredible,” Fíli murmured, then shared a look with his Amad. 

She smirked. 

“He’s been training with Dwalin, Nori and I, alongside Thorin, for years.”

“Fantastic,” Fíli murmured. 

He glanced at Ori, who indeed appeared a bit green, as Kíli had. 

It would be their turn soon; figuratively, and quite literally. 

“Good show, Tauriel. Thank you,” Bilbo said, as he smiled up at her genuinely. 

Fíli turned his attention to the other pair, because Kíli and Thorin were still going. 

Bilbo and Tauriel retreated closer to those seated, whilst the remaining two moved; dark hair flying through the air as they sparred. Kíli, as much as Fíli, also knew how Thorin fought. They were closer in height, not that it mattered so much, but as they whirled around, at times it was harder to tell them apart. 

At one time, it had bothered Fíli to look so different from the rest of his family; he looked like his dead Irak’Adad Frerin and his equally dead Adad. However, he had made peace with that long ago, after surviving the Battle of the Five Armies. Something that was meant to strike him down hadn’t, and therefore he hoped that might have broken whatever curse seemed to have been placed on the blonds of their family, in particular. 

The pair continued; matching each other blow for blow - each of them carried a sword as well. It wasn’t even Kíli’s primary weapon, but with age, he had gotten much better with it. Thorin sparred with Orcrist, practicing as he would execute; what he had always taught them. 

Metal crashed particularly loudly, and Kíli to Fíli’s surprise threw Thorin backward, through pure strength of will. His younger brother advanced quickly after, and then he managed to have Thorin on his backside, his less flashy blade hovering above their uncle as he demanded that the latter yield. 

“I yield,” Thorin said, firmly. 

Kíli moved to help the King up swiftly, after sheathing his sword. 

Fíli waited until they were not touching, then he shot up and barreled into his brother, hugging him. 

“You did fantastic, Kee.”

Fíli squeezed hard, and found Kíli was laughing in the embrace, as he returned it. 

“Thank you, Nadad. Now, please, get off of me.”

Fíli complied readily, though still he was grinning as he did. 

“Don’t smile too much, Fee. You two still have to face them as well.”

Fíli nodded, then turned to Ori, who was walking out of the armory with his war hammer. He worried that might be a bit slow for him, given how Sting might as well be able to cut clean through air in Bilbo’s grasp. However, he had to trust that Ori knew what he was doing. 

It was a shock when Dwalin said, “Ori, you will be facing Thorin. Fíli, you will be sparring with Bilbo.”

“What?” Fíli puffed out, before he could properly process that. 

Ori turned to Fíli, with eyes as wide as saucers. Neither of them had expected that turn of events, apparently. 

Kíli, however, thought it was hilarious, and laughed at that. 

“Good luck you two. I think you’ll need it.”

Fíli cut a glare towards his nadadith, which only made Kee smile more. After, Fíli exhaled, then turned to Ori. 

“We can do this. Thorin swings hard, but if you can manage to avoid that, and not try to meet him block for block, he won’t tire you out too quickly. You’re strong, too. You’ve already proved that once today, after all.”

Fíli reached out a hand and squeezed Ori’s right shoulder, hoping the smile he afforded Ori would be enough to put him somewhat at ease, despite the seemingly impossible task laid before them. .

Ori smiled back at him. 

“Thank you. Good luck with Bilbo. He’s a devious hobbit, when he puts his mind to it.”

Fíli nodded. 

“So I’ve noticed.”

They bonked their heads together lightly, then stepped before their pre-determined opponents. 

Bilbo was smiling at him, but there was an edge which Fíli was not often used to seeing. It did worry him, in truth. If his uncle could move as he had with Tauriel, Fíli would have to be more cunning. 

Though, Bilbo was quite cunning himself. It was how he had saved them time and again, during the Quest, after all. 

Removing both of his blades, Fíli waited for the call to start. Him and Ori stood back-to-back, as they had practiced. 

Soon, they were all moving; they didn’t stay back to back for long, as it wasn’t conducive to their present circumstances. In fact, the way they all fought led them to opposite ends of the ring; fanning out fighting in a way that led them to be parallel with each other, he realized. 

Bilbo moved as he did with Tauriel, though his footwork was different with Fíli. Fíli caught onto what he saw, and did his best to never let his hobbit uncle get behind him. With two swords, it was easier to take Bilbo by surprise, though he still did well in matching Fíli’s own swings, parrying where he could when necessary. 

Even so, Fíli could tell that were he to use just the right moves he could overwhelm Uncle Bilbo enough to draw out a win. He had packed on muscle and endurance that the hobbit did not appear to have, regardless of how much training had occurred since the retaking of the mountain. 

Fíli was about to put Bilbo on his backside when the hobbit whirled away, shouting, “Thorin!”

Fíli did his best to slow himself and turned to see Ori holding his war hammer in front of himself, while heaving deep breaths. Nearby Thorin was on the ground, Orcrist out of his hands, clutching his knees. Ori’s eyes were wide in worry, while Thorin’s shut tight in what looked like pain.  

Fíli went directly over, sheathing his swords as he did. 

“What happened?”

“Thorin, he dropped to the ground, mid-swing. His knees buckled out from under him,” Ori said quietly. 

Soon, Tauriel and Kíli were lifting Thorin. Bilbo picked up Orcrist, and carried it away. Everyone made quick work of disposing of the weapons, then followed Thorin out of the training ring. 

Fíli slowed to get in step with his Amad. 

“Is Thorin okay?” he asked quietly. 

There was worry creased into her brows. 

“Do you mind having some tea with me, while we wait for news? I have no doubt that Bilbo will tell us as soon as Óin’s checked over him again.”

“Again?” 

His Amad grimaced, then nodded. 

“Let me just tell Ori where we’ll be going.”

She shook her head.

“I think it's best that he joins us, actually. He’ll need to know this soon, as well.”

Fíli frowned.

“Okay.”

“Hey Ori?” Fíli called.

Ori turned around where he was walking a bit ahead of them. There was clear consternation on his face. 

“Ori, would you do me the honor of having tea alongside Fíli?” his Amad asked, before he managed to get another word in.

Ori nodded. 

The three made for the Princess Under The Mountain’s quarters. 

Ori said, “I can make some tea, if you’d like to speak with Fíli first.”

“Thank you, Ori. I’ll show you where everything is, and we’ll stay close by so you may hear as well.”

Fíli watched Ori nod. 

The two younger dwarrow followed behind her, and soon, Fíli and his Amad were seated at a table not far from where Ori was working. 

Not everyone’s quarters had a kitchen. However, he knew that hers, alongside the King and Consort’s quarters, did. That, and the ‘Ri family apartments, because it was a multi-bed chamber home.

“Amad, what’s wrong with Thorin?”

She sighed, then said, “His knees. He’s been having some trouble with them, and so he will soon be walking with a cane.”

Fíli’s eyebrows rose. 

He was quiet for a moment, then asked, “He waited to tell anyone, didn’t he?”

She nodded, then exhaled a longer sigh. 

“He was worried with the present state of the mountain that it might make him appear weak.”

Fíli was quick to respond.

“That’s ridiculous. He’s Thorin Oakenshield!”

His Amad smiled wanly.

“To you, yes. However, you have your doubts as much as anyone else, about other matters. Is it so strange that he would as well?”

Fíli grimaced. 

He couldn’t argue there. 

Briefly, his eyes flicked downwards, and he sighed.

Afterwards, he glanced back up at his mother, again. 

“Thorin has lived a difficult life, Fíli. You have only heard stories for parts of it, but I was there alongside him for much of it. He struggles to voice his fears or doubts, for many reasons, but not limited to the fact that our own Adad was a difficult dwarf. You wouldn’t remember him like we do, but he was harder on Thorin than anyone, as he was in your position at one time.”

Fíli sighed. 

“I cannot pretend to know what he has faced, but it seems so odd to me that even he has such worries.”

She smiled. 

“You have always held your uncle in such high regard, even when there are things about him you do not necessarily care for. Though a story in legend to many, he is only just one dwarf. Even he needs those around him to remind him of that, and to care for him, sometimes.”

“I know that,” Fíli said. His Amad raised an eyebrow at him. “I do,” he added, beneath her scrutiny. 

He sighed, then said, “I understand he has faults as much as any of us. I never would pretend otherwise. However, after what he has done, it only seems out of place for him to worry about this in particular.”

Dís shook her head, then said, “A few weeks ago, I would have shared your opinion. However, knowing what we do now, I understand why he felt as he did.”

“Did something else happen?” Ori asked. 

The teapot went off, stalling any further talk for a moment. 

Ori briefly covered his ears at the sudden noise, before removing the kettle, and pouring the hot water over the tea leaves. Fíli popped up, and carried the tray over to the table, then pulled out a chair for Ori, who sat down. 

Once they were all seated, his Amad laced her fingers and glanced at Ori. 

“I’m not sure what Fíli has told you, but there’s been some unsettling developments.”

“Does this concern why Gimli, Gila and Thorin Stonehelm arrived so unexpectedly?” Ori asked.  

His mother glanced at Fíli, and grimaced. He could see she was not pleased that Ori had been left in the dark. 

That was for discussion another time though. 

In the silence that briefly wended its way between them all, each of them reached out for their drinks. Fíli added a bit of milk and honey to his, while Ori he noticed neglected the milk entirely, and put only honey and lemon into his. He made a mental note of that for later, relishing in such a mundane thought, given the current discussion. 

Once Fíli finished fixing his tea, he looked across the table, to where his mother sat.

She glanced back towards Ori, after taking a tester sip of her tea.

“Yes. They carried important news from the Blue Mountains. What they shared could impact all of us, including both of you.”

Ori glanced at Fíli, the latter nodding. 

Ori frowned, before returning his attention to the dwarrowdam at his right. 

“I see. Is that why it was suggested we sign the contract, before a proper wedding?”

“It is one of the reasons, yes. Your brothers also seem to think there will be some trouble when we announce your marriage, but given the council does not have final approval, we all agreed that it was best to press forward without their prior knowledge and a public wedding, too.”

She took another sip of her tea, then said, “They knew Fíli would have to pick a candidate to marry and produce an heir with. Their opinions were given, but ultimately, it is Fíli and Thorin who have final say.”

The information was not exactly new, but it gave Fíli some sort of solace, despite the fact he was becoming more worried that it would not be so easy as what he had originally thought. 

When Ori spoke, his voice was hesitant, and he wasn’t meeting anyone’s eyes.

“This trouble, will my marrying him make it worse?”

His Amad looked at Fíli, as if to ask him not to say anything yet, then back at Ori. 

“I imagine it will not help, but Ori, Fíli chose you as much as you chose him when you first offered to marry him. Thorin and I promise to honor that, regardless of what some of those old rams might want. They never had his best interests at heart, but we do. They’ll eventually move on to the next thing to complain about.”

“Thank you,” Ori said quietly, still looking down at the table. 

Fíli shared another look with his Amad. He remembered how scared Ori had seemed, which was in such contrast to a dwarf who willingly faced Thorin Stonehelm of his own accord, as well as Thorin Oakenshield later the same day. She nodded towards Ori. 

“Ori?”

Ori glanced up at him, worry evident in his eyes again. Fíli put his right hand on the table, reaching towards Ori. Ori looked at it for a moment, then placed his left in it gingerly. Fíli gave his hand a firm squeeze, before he spoke next.

“It will be alright. We’ll figure this out. Perhaps, whatever other trouble we’ve found is a blessing in disguise.”

Ori raised an eyebrow. 

“What other trouble?”

Fíli could kick himself for mentioning that just yet, when Ori was already worried about something else. 

He sighed, before he heard his mother speak again.

“There are rumors of those seeking to unseat Thorin, as well as perhaps our family line, entirely. The caravan that came and ignited this whole issue which brought about Fíli’s need to marry, was a canary in a mine, so to speak. There are apparently those wishing to stretch the rule of the Iron Hills, across Thorin’s Hall, and here, too.”

Fíli watched Ori’s eyes widen, as his head whipped around back towards her. 

“What will we all do, then?” Ori asked. 

She smiled, and it seemed to be one of those more diplomatic ones she would use, to put others at ease. Fíli, knowing this, was anything but. 

Still, he rubbed a thumb across Ori’s hand in his, hoping that might help the latter a little bit. 

“First, you two will marry. Then, there is the matter of Stonehelm and his Amad returning to the Iron Hills. In their place, we will be sending some of our own.”

“Who?”

Dís shared a glance with Fíli again, then said, “We are still discussing the matter. Though it will likely be Balin, for the time being, alongside a trusted detail of warriors, too. We will know for certain after we speak with Dáin, following the ball we have invited him to, where we will announce your marriage. So long as the kingdom knows you are wed, the public wedding can be held off for now.”

“A ball?” Ori asked. 

“Yes. We all agreed it would be the best cover to have the King of the Iron Hills come here, without arousing suspicion from any who are within his kingdom conspiring alongside the rest.”

Fíli saw Ori biting his lip, worrying his teeth over it. He likely had come to understand just how far it all had reached. 

“Thorin and I have also discussed that the council meeting to announce your marriage will be led by you two. We will be there to support you both, but as there is no time like the present, we wish to allow each of you a chance to hold your own amongst them.”

That , Fíli had been unaware of. 

“Amad! That’s like throwing Ori into the middle of a pack of wargs.”

She raised an eyebrow at him.

“He has stood before and spoken in council, as well as presided for Balin, too.”

Fíli frowned.

“This is different, and you know it. None of you would have agreed to us signing our contract early, if you weren’t all worried about how this might turn out. A proper courting period would have been first, then an engagement, and after a public wedding. Quelling unrest in a visible manner was how this was initiated to begin with. Now, you’re rushing it all. How is it fair to force him into the thick of it, without proper training for dealing with those louts?”

His mother gave him a disbelieving look.

“Do you not think he has the capability to stand before the whole seated council?”

Fíli grimaced. 

“Of course I do. Only, he shouldn’t have to. Not for this.”

“Why? It involves him as much as it does you.”

Fíli glanced at Ori. Ori was watching him, a neutral expression on his face, his mouth pressed into a grim line. 

“Do you think you’re ready for this? You know more than I do what might happen.”

Ori didn’t drop his gaze, but he was quiet for a moment, before he sighed.

“I can’t say I fancy the idea, but we are to rule together one day, Fíli. We can’t put off the inevitable. If that means handling this ourselves, then that’s what we will have to do.”

Ori was putting on a brave face, but in his expression, Fíli could still see the misgivings. He hoped that in a few days' time, those fears could be allayed.

When Ori arrived home after bathing following the unsettling teatime discussion, he found both Nori and Dori seated on the sofa in the receiving room. 

“Hello,” Ori said, confusion laced in his greeting.

“Just the dwarf we were looking for,” Nori said, as they stood up. 

“Is everything alright?”

“Of course. We simply thought you might like your hair done for this evening,” Dori said.

Ori pursed his lips. 

“We’re only signing the marriage contract. The actual wedding won’t be for a while.”

Not that Ori minded that, really. Especially given what he had just been told. 

“Even so, this is the true beginning of your marriage. Wouldn’t you like to start it by looking your best?” Dori asked. 

Ori noticed the smile on his eldest brother’s face, and so he nodded. 

Even if he showed up over dressed, at least this meant time spent with his siblings, and Fíli would no doubt appreciate the effort. He seemed stunned every time he’d seen Ori wearing even something slightly more formal. Judging by the way Dori was already acting, Ori would in fact be donning something far more intricate even than what he had been choosing from his wardrobe as of late. 

The time this venture promised also was something Ori was grateful for, despite the desire to sit with his thoughts longer after what he had heard. That would be for later. At present, he would put his energy towards spending time with his siblings, who he felt like he hadn’t seen in an age. That wasn’t entirely true, but even so, up until more recently, they were who he kept company with most often. 

A tub was set up in Dori’s bed chamber, his ornate mirror back in its rightful spot. Ori knew Nori would nick it sometimes, to their eldest sibling’s great displeasure. 

Though Ori had already washed up after all of the fighting he had done that day, he didn’t bother to mention it, even when he realized his siblings meant to wash his hair. It was a tradition for the family of a dwarf about to be married for them to do so, one final time, before sending them off to be wed to another, whose job it was then to care for their new spouse in the family’s stead. For all that Nori and Dori had first protested, this told him more than anything that they were both properly accepting his choice in entering a marriage with Fíli of his own free will. 

Both Nori and Dori made quick, silent work of removing all of his current hair adornments, including the metal clasps on his ears, so that there was nothing to impede their impending work. Then he sat down on a stool, and leaned back to where his head was mostly submerged, before lifting it up so that his siblings could meticulously scrub each strand of his hair. 

Unlike after the quest, his hair was much longer, and required a greater length of time to care for. 

Ori closed his eyes, enjoying the quiet, as Nori and Dori continued on. 

As much as he was terrified and thrilled to be marrying who he was, he would miss this with his siblings. They had spent much of his life together, and it would be a change that would take time to get used to, once he was properly moved in with Fíli, wherever they chose. He would still see Nori and Dori of course, but much like everything else lately, it would be different. 

Ori felt then heard when Nori was lifting up a bucket to rinse over his hair, and with Dori’s help, he sat up again while this was happening. He was still wearing some plain clothes he had put on following the bath he had taken once the tea with Dís and Fíli had concluded. They were a bit soaked as Dori began to towel dry some particularly wet sections, but it didn’t matter, given that he was clearly meant to change soon. 

Nori held a comb, and the lavender hair oil Ori knew so well. It felt like coming home to see the sight of his elder sibling standing there, waiting their turn to begin detangling his own auburn tresses. 

Nori met Ori’s eyes in the mirror and smiled. 

Ori returned that with one of his own. 

Ori loved his siblings dearly, their disagreements aside. When it counted, they had always been there for him, and that was a blessing which had changed his entire life. Their sacrifices as much as his own need to prove himself was what made him continue on each day, even when he would rather give up at times. 

Soon more than one comb entered his hair, and he watched Dori and Nori move with a precision that was time tested. The feel of his siblings doing as they were made him close his eyes again, with contentment. He knew they were to be trusted not to snaggle or jerk his head in anyway that might hurt him. There was an inherent ease between them all that while not always present, was more likely at a time such as that one. 

When he felt the intricate plaits begin to take shape, Ori opened his eyes, and watched the sight of Nori at his left, and Dori at his right, both intent on their work. He knew they each had the ability to do similar, if not exact copies of the other’s work, even if they weren’t staring at the other’s braids. Together both Nori and Dori moved about his head, as if it were a routine, and not the first, as well as hopefully the last time they would ever prepare their youngest brother for marriage. 

The public marriage aside, of course. 

Though Ori had first been confused, he understood then why both of his siblings had suggested this. 

It was truly the beginning of his marriage, whether the rest of their kingdom knew it or not. Something about that filled him with what felt like stolen happiness, given what he had been told not hours before, after Thorin’s injury before his own eyes. What he and Fíli were about to do was not insignificant, their own personal relationship together simply one part of a whole. Their lives were to be given to their duties first, and each other second. That they had even a small blip of time to enjoy their families and each other felt like something of a miracle in the face of a suddenly much more unknown future. 

Eventually, Nori was patting his left shoulder, while Dori grasped his right. 

Ori smiled at them both, and said, “Thank you, both of you, for everything you have ever done for me, and what you just did, as well.”

Nori helped him up, then pulled Ori into a fierce hug, taking care not to jostle either their or Dori’s handiwork. Ori returned the gesture in kind, as he felt Dori grasping around both his and Nori’s form. The three embraced each other, as Ori felt tears coming to his eyes. 

“I love you both so much. I hope neither of you will ever forget that.”

“We love you, too, Ori,” Dori said. 

Ori could hear his elder brother’s tears, even if he couldn’t properly see his face at the moment. 

When they stood apart, Nori held Ori’s shoulders, as Dori likely stepped away to dry his own eyes. Nori, to Ori’s surprise, even had tears running down their face. 

“Marriage is what you make of it, little flint. I know we did not take it well, when you first told us this is what you meant to do, but please understand, both of us only want your happiness. If it’s Fíli who gives that to you, then so be it. I have never seen you so radiant or happy as you have been this past week, and that is all we can ask for, really. Though, just know, there will be days where you’d rather not see his face, so be prepared to dislike him at some point.”

Ori laughed, as Nori wiped their eyes. 

“We’re well versed in disliking each other, I think. At the very least irritating and tolerating each other. Perhaps that too was practice for the future,” Ori said, meaning it as more of a joke than anything.

“I hope you both will do more than that, going forward, Ori,” Dori said, stepping closer to them both again. 

“Duty aside, I do really care about him,” Ori said. 

He had known he had before, but over the course of the week they had together, he meant it then more than ever. 

Dori sighed. 

“We know, which is why it would be foolish of us to deny what you clearly want. Just be careful. There are things outside of your imminent marriage that already threaten to challenge it. You cannot ignore everything else, for the sake of each other. Enjoy tonight, and each other where you can, but always remember this is a marriage meant to safeguard a kingdom, not only one another’s hearts.”

Ori took a deep steadying breath, then exhaled. 

“Whether I like it or not, I know you are right.”

He almost mentioned the tea he had earlier but felt that could be discussed another time. 

Instead, he glanced at Nori and said, “I can’t believe you actually cried. I don’t think I’ve ever seen you do that.”

Nori grimaced. 

“You might not ever again, so let it disappear from your mind entirely.”

Ori rolled his eyes. 

“You can have emotions, you know, the same as the rest of us.”

“That may be the case, but if either of you breathe a word of this to anyone else, I know where to find you both.”

Ori snorted, then shook his head. 

The three lapsed into silence for a moment following Nori’s baseless threat, before Ori heard Nori say, “What I told you both in confidence though, Ori, you can tell Fíli. I think I’d like it if he knew, so that eventually, at least around the Company, my gender can be properly acknowledged. That, of course, will come at a later time. Even so, when you feel it necessary, tell him.”

Ori smiled. 

“Thank you, Nori. I am glad to see you both accepting this.”

Nori rolled their eyes. 

“You didn’t really give us a choice, little flint.”

“I suppose not.”

They were quiet again for a moment, then Nori said, a sly grin on their face, “Speaking of inevitabilities, you two will soon be uncles.”

Ori’s eyes widened, as Dori said in a startled tone, “What?”

Fíli was surrounded by his innermost family members; Kíli, their Amad, and Thorin. 

Thorin, who was said to be okay, though Óin had made sure he had a temporary cane before leaving the medical wing. It had been offered up from Mahal knew where, so that his uncle did not have to put so much pressure on his knees. 

Thorin was seated on the sofa in Fíli’s receiving room, meanwhile Kee and their Amad were working on Fíli’s hair. 

Kíli had been chattering away for a while, after they had each taken turns at some point washing a part of his hair, as was tradition. Once Thorin himself had toweled off some of Fíli’s large, unbound mane though, he had been put to rest where he was, while he watched on silently. 

Despite being assured that his uncle was okay, Fíli was worried about him. He was anxious about many things, really, but those paled in comparison to his fear over what had happened earlier. 

What Thorin had been doing when he fell was just a friendly, albeit intense, sparring match. Would he ever see battle again, or would Fíli be required to take the throne, if others knew what could happen and saw Thorin as weak? Suddenly, his uncle’s fears didn’t seem too strange to him anymore, the longer he considered what had brought them about in full. 

Fíli knew he had the capability to fight and lead well enough. He was not so untested, despite not having the experience Stonehelm himself had developed on his own. It was also a blessing that Thorin and his own Amad still lived, and were nearby, amongst a great many others who loved and cared for him. 

However, to be king so soon after marrying, when he had promised Ori they could wait to produce an heir? It meant he might have to take that back; not that Fíli would ever truly force the issue, if Ori decided he still wanted to wait, though. It would be a question he might need to pose, sooner, rather than later, though.  

Even still, then there was the matter of them being Adads, at all. They would have to learn to rule together alongside becoming parents, and that was an infinitely more terrifying thought all its own. 

“Fee?”

Kíli’s voice broke him out of his thoughts, and he found his younger brother standing before him, a worried expression on his face. 

“Are you okay?”

Fíli cleared his throat. 

“I was just thinking about some things.”

“It couldn’t have been about Ori, because anytime you’re thinking of him lately, you’ve got a smile on your face. So, what is it?”

Fíli sighed, then covered his face with his hands for a moment, and exhaled into them. 

After, he glanced over at Thorin, who met his gaze. They stared at each other for a moment, before either of them said a word. 

There was an understanding in his uncle’s expression, as they continued on. The weight of the kingdom was slowly falling further onto Fíli, rather than Thorin, which even in silence they could both acknowledge. The torch had not been passed over in full yet, however, both of them had to know right then with utter certainty it might not be too much longer. 

“You should not worry for me, Irak’dashat.”

“The fuck I shouldn’t,” Fíli said, before he could stop himself. 

“Fee-” he heard Kíli say from his right, but at that moment, Fíli was glaring at Thorin. 

Thorin, who didn’t seem surprised by his anger at all. He merely raised an eyebrow at Fíli, as if to say go on. 

“No. He needs to hear this, Kee,” Fíli said, without even so much as glancing anywhere else in the room. 

“You thinking you have to shoulder everything on your own is what got us here. Uncle, you may be my king, but you are also one of the most important individuals in my life, first. I understand you were scared, but Mahal, what if that had happened in the thick of a real fight? I cannot lose you, too. Not yet, please,” Fíli said, tapering off before anything else escaped him. 

Thorin nodded. 

He closed his eyes for a moment and sighed, before looking at Fíli again. 

Fíli’s eyes were mildly obstructed by tears, which had welled up in his eyes unbidden. He stubbornly glared at Thorin, as he wiped them away on his own. 

“You are right, Fíli. I am sorry for the pain this has caused you, and the rest of our family. I never meant for that to happen. It seems even a dwarf as old as me still has things to learn.”

Fíli huffed but accepted the apology for what it was. Thorin did not often admit outright when he was wrong, which felt like a wedding gift all its own. 

“Do not mask your fear though, at what is to come, with anger forever. As much as you are worried for me, I know just as you do, what could happen in the coming days. You must be prepared for the changes that might take place. It is the only way forward.”

Fíli glanced away, refusing to meet anyone’s eyes. He had been right; Thorin knew what worried him, probably more than anyone else present. 

He was quiet only long enough to settle his own breathing a bit more, then glanced back at Thorin.

“How did you do it?”

“Do what?” Thorin asked calmly.

“Bring Uncle Bilbo into all of this, knowing it could lead to him being harmed or worse.”

In truth, a part of Fíli was scared for what Ori might be subjected to as well; more than he had ever been before. Fíli still remembered the murder plots and subterfuge some very ignorant dwarrow had tried to enact on his own hobbit uncle. Ori could fend for himself enough most days, but even so, anyone could be taken by surprise. Fíli would not be able to live with himself if harm came to the scribe because of him. 

Thorin sighed. 

“It was not easy. We put on brave faces before the kingdom, and many who knew us, but I was terrified at what happened as much as he was.”

Thorin rubbed his hands across his own face, then said, “There was a point where I nearly sent him off to the Shire for a while, for his own good. As you know, that never came to pass.”

“Why not?”

Thorin smiled, wanly. 

“You know Bilbo has the capacity to be as stubborn as I am. He was scared, but angry, too. After everything we went through to be with one another, he refused to be run off by anyone, even me. He knew as much as I was aware how he felt, that neither of us could bear to be parted.”

Fíli was silent still, considering what Thorin had said. 

“If your own marriage is to work, Irak’dashat, you must listen to each other, and choose each other, at every opportunity that is not at cross purposes with your duties. Even with the weight of a kingdom on your shoulders, it still rests atop the bond you and Ori now share. You won’t always agree; Mahal knows Bilbo and I don’t. However, it is possible to do what is best for both of you in some capacity and Erebor, at the same time. It is not easy, but it is worth it to try.”

“Thank you, Thorin,” Fíli said, quietly. 

“You will make a fine king, Fíli, whenever that may be. I hope to hold out a little bit longer, but even if that is not possible, I know that you have learned enough to do myself, and our kingdom proud. Even if it is not I who will sit the throne anymore, I will be here for you as long as I can be.”

Fíli, for a moment, felt like a small pebble, being reassured by Thorin again.  New tears sprung up at the corner of his eyes, while he simply nodded. 

Seeing that seemed to be the catalyst that made Thorin move to stand, but he was quickly helped up properly by Kíli and their Amad. Both of them had remained silent as he and the King had spoken, which was a rarity in and of itself. 

Soon, Fíli was facing his uncle, and being embraced in full. Kíli and their Amad joined on either side of them, making Fíli feel so engulfed with love, for a moment his worries all disappeared.